Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » characters
Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live

Shane’s House (13) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 09:34AM
After speaking with Mary and getting confirmation she would come to the dinner, Carmen went back downstairs to have another session with Brandi. She felt she was making progress with the girl as she visibly flinched when Carmen slammed into the room.

“I’m back!” she grinned, closing them in.

Brandi screamed around the gag in her mouth as Carmen set to work.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 09:30PM
Carmen’s Room

The night of the impromptu dinner loomed and unaware of what Shane was dealing with in regards to David, Carmen was standing in nothing but her bathrobe staring into her closet. She couldn’t decide what to wear.

“Well this is just perfect.” she groaned, slapping her head in disgust. Her hair was still damp from her shower. Growling in annoyance, she turned and poked her head into the hallway.

“Shane! Dressy or casual tonight?” she called out, hoping he would hear her in that part of the house.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 09:56PM
The Den

“Shane! Dressy or casual tonight?”

Shane sat up in his leather chair. For the first time in ages, he was stumped on how to answer her. He had the worry of David now trying to extort him, for god knows what over Carmen, and he had to be the Master Chef of Haven for this casual barbeque. He wondered what to wear himself. He sat silently for a moment, then sung out.

“Impress me!” Heh, that’s the spirit, don’t give a direct answer. He even smiled at himself for that one. But looking down at himself, he knew he had to change. So, he got up out of his chair, and headed up to his room to change.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7tam98GmV1rxdx4no1_500.jpg

Opting for jeans and a checkered shirt to match the blue of his eyes, he came back downstairs, and headed to the kitchen, as outside, a van had pulled up from the gourmet meats company. One of the service representatives brought a chiller box to the back door and Shane went out to sign for it, as the cool of the evening breeze toyed with his golden hair.

“Thank you so much.” Shane handed back the clip board, and took the box of meat cuts inside. Placing the box on the counter, he took a quick peek under the lid and nodded happily. Enough there to feed an army, and some. They wouldn’t go hungry that was for sure. Shane checked the fridge for salads, and other grocery items that Carmen could use, and shut the fridge after pulling out some garden vegetables and setting them out on the bench.

Staring out at the pristine cooker bbq that he had never used, he wondered if he still had a knack for it. Bending down, he pulled open a drawer, and found in a plastic packet, the kiss the cook apron that Louisa had bought him long ago. Holding it in his hand a moment, his thoughts turned to her, and a darkness clouded his eyes.

“I have to learn to let you go.” He thought to himself, as he took the apron out of the packet, and placed it over his neck.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 10:10PM
“Impress me!” she heard him reply. She rolled her eyes and went back into her room.

“‘Impress me!’ he says. Ugh! Men know nothing.” she snorted, digging through her things. She pulled out a matching top and jeans and placed them on her bed. “Eh…casual it is. Just hope I don’t spill anything on them.” she muttered, removing her robe so she could get dressed…

25 minutes later…

Hair dried and styled, makeup subtle yet sexy and Carmen pronounced herself ready. She slipped on a pair of flats and headed downstairs.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/mariska_hargitay_photoshoot_vDtJGYcsized_zps3e822ecf.jpg


Kitchen

Stepping into the kitchen, she had to bite her lip to keep from laughing. Shane was actually wearing a “Kiss The Cook” apron as he marinated some steaks at the counter. Oh this was too delicious to her sense of amusement and she began to giggle.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 10:33PM
Kitchen

When Shane looked up from pounding the meat with the tenderizer, wearing the apron, what he saw was a vision in white. Carmen looked simply…amazing. Shane seemed to forget what he was doing for a moment, and was almost gobsmacked.
“Now…that is what I call impressive. Just..don’t get too friendly with the ketchup bottle.” Shane said with a wink. Going back to finishing marinating the steaks, he asked off the cuff.

“Why not chose some music, and I’ll fix the outdoor lighting, get the fire started.”Shane appeared to have things all under control. Or…did he?

Entrance.

Little did Shane realize that the covens were now preparing for a vampire war showdown, between Shane and David. A fight for the role of leadership in Haven. Shane was not without his supporters. Some of Haven’s elite in the A list circle were sired by Shane himself. Loyal without fault. Three had decided to take the opportunity this night to show up and discuss the future of their group, unaware that Shane was playing house with Carmen. Misty Whiteside, Bianca Roco and Jarvis McQueen all arrived in seperate sports cars, each getting out, and wearing dark sunglasses, as they strolled to the front door. Dripping in jewels, designer threads and looking every part A listers, Jarvis was first to ring the bell.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnm2s8aPLk1qafrh6.gif
Misty Whiteside

“He’s gonna burst a blood vessel, Misty.” Jarvis said, giving her a sly grin, as he took off his sunglasses and pocketed them

“Let me finish this call, J. No…no I don’t want the Ferrari in red….I want pink!” She snapped her phone shut and grinned. “He’s cute when he’s mad.” Biana looked solemly as she leaned against Jarvis. “We should have called first. Wait…I can smell steaks.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7o8lyvnMz1rbdec8o1_400.jpg
Bianca Roco

Jarvis sniffed the air and then beamed. “He’s throwing a party. Wohooo. I bag the lilo in the pool.” The two other vampires looked at him like he was acting like a kid. “What?” I like to party.”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/7f4baf0ce69e33bf00f802845b6f6c1f/tumblr_mstxtw7e4N1shisoho1_500.gif
Jarvis McQueen

Together, they all waited.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 10:41PM
“Now…that is what I call impressive. Just..don’t get too friendly with the ketchup bottle.”Well…that derailed her laughter at his attire to some degree.

“Very funny.” she snorted.

“Why not chose some music, and I’ll fix the outdoor lighting, get the fire started.” He stated just as the doorbell rang.

“I’ll get that.” she stated, turning to head for the door. She was excited at the prospect of seeing her friends again.


Dyna and Booker pulled into Shane’s driveway and noticed the congregation at the front door. Dyna looked at Booker.

“What do you think?” she wondered.

“Probably invited some co-workers or somethin.” Booker stated.

“Well let’s go join the party.” she grinned, unhooking her seatbelt.

The two of them arrived behind the three vampires, just as Carmen opened the front door.

“Uh…who are you?” she asked, seeing three unfamiliar people standing at the door.

“That’s what we’d like to know.” Dyna spoke up behind the group.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 10:54PM
Shane was in the kitchen, blissfully unaware of the dramas that were about to unfold at the front door. He was happily humming to himself, as he placed the large platter of steaks back in the fridge, and went out the back to get the lighting and barbeque started.

Entrance

“Uh…who are you?” Carmen asked, with Dyna standing in behind them with Booker, also confused by who these people were. Misty placed a hand to her chest and said. “Misty Whiteside….Mayor’s daughter and Home coming queen.”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/5624ea779e61ac46f0b654f91be5ae8d/tumblr_mkyd4nkY3M1s4oil9o1_500.gif

She said with a slight air. Bianca coughed and then took out a large packet of Doritos and popped them open with a bang.“Bianca R. My dad is in Haven Hospital…he’s an actor. I was adopted after he slept with one of the extras from the Bahamas.” She took a bite of a corn chip, then offered the packet to Carmen with a shake. Jarvis smiled brightly and offered his hand to Carmen “I’m Jarvis…you know…Jarvis McQueen. That’s all you need to know.” The three then waited to be allowed entry. We are friends of Shane’s.” Jarvis added, and the two girls both nodded enthusiastically.

http://static.tumblr.com/2391d7a4238b2d241478f070b0f6e7d1/34aevq5/FxHmfts5g/tumblr_static_justin6.gif

“Yo Shane…can we come in or what?!” he yelled out. This was heard out the back, and Shane turned around suddenly, then realized what was taking everyone so long.

“Fuck…”

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 11:00PM
“Fuck!” Carmen heard Shane curse as he came up behind her.

“Friends of yours?” she asked, eyeing him carefully. He looked pissed and she didn’t know why. Turning back to them, she stepped aside. “You may as well come in. Shane was throwing some steaks on the grill.”

She waited until everyone was inside before closing the door. Ignoring the newcomers for the moment, she turned to Dyna and Booker and hugged them. “It’s so good to see you. I’m sorry if this was a bad time.” Dyna greeted.

“Yeah, Carm, we can come back another time if you’d like.” Booker suggested, looking between her and Shane. Carmen turned to look at Shane.

“Your call. Or I can take Dyna and Booker out and you can have your chat with your companions.” she suggested. She got the sense that something huge was happening but didn’t want to pry.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 11:16PM
Shane practically ran to the door, and I mean ran. He didn’t care who was watching, he used his vampire speed to do it, much to the shock of his followers. “You three….go out the back, enjoy the pool.” The trio all looked at each other and obediantly went inside and past Carmen, while Booker and Dyna were still on the landing. “Please…come in, there is a host of beers in the fridge in the kitchen, I even arranged Fosters. I just need a word with Carmen.” He implored, looking to Carmen, and showing real concern.

If she followed him he would escort her into the den, and then close the door, so no one could hear them. Leaning against his desk, he ran his fingers through his hair.

“Those three…are my sires. Sorry for not telling you earlier. But…we have a bigger problem. Remember David?” Shane looked at her, then pushed himself off the desk and strolled towards her. “Has he ever said to you, “you know the drill?” Well, if you do, he is out to get…me…you. He knows about us. Figured it out.”

Shane’s hands reached to cup her face, an intensity in his eyes she would have never seen before.

http://images5.fanpop.com/image/photos/31400000/Simon-simon-baker-31483621-381-480.jpg

“I’ll fucking die again…then lose you. I swear it.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 12, 2013 11:53PM
He sent his friends to the pool and her friends to the kitchen for drinks.

“I just need a word with Carmen.” He looked at her and his eyes were begging her to understand. He seemed worried.

“Carmen?” Dyna asked, also looking a bit concerned. She kept her eyes on Shane as she spoke to her friend.

“Go ahead, Dee. I’ll be there in a few minutes.” she stated. Dyna nodded and took Booker into the kitchen, worry for her friend etched all over her face.

She followed Shane into the den and waited as he closed the door. He leaned against the desk, running his fingers through his hair. She stood near the door…but it may as well have been miles that seperated the two of them at that moment. She was concerned for their future.

“So…you want to explain what that was about?” she asked in a quiet voice. He seemed to sigh and sank further against the desk.

“Those three…are my sires. Sorry for not telling you earlier. But…we have a bigger problem. Remember David?” She nodded her head. He stood up and moved toward her. “Has he ever said to you, “you know the drill?” Well, if you do, he is out to get…me…you. He knows about us. Figured it out.”

“And this concerns him, why? I kind of gathered from the fight at the cabin that he was working for you in some way. And I admit, myself using him to investigate you was not my brightest idea, but I was a desperate woman. Why does he want to hurt you? Hurt us? Why does he care?” she wondered. The whole thing was confusing to her. What the hell was David’s gameplan?

Shane’s hands on her face brought her attention back to him and there was an intensity in his eyes she’d never seen before. It made her breath catch in her throat. She placed her hands over his, worry in her eyes.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_medxs3WKSm1qg2137o4_250_zpsc3b7fec0.gif

“Shane? What is it? What’s wrong?”

“I’ll fucking die again…then lose you. I swear it.” he whispered. Her heart, as dead as it was, lurched in her chest. She’d never seen him act this way, not even with Louisa and she had to admit to herself that it frightened her.

“You won’t lose me, love. This I so swear.” she whispered, leaning forward to press her lips against his.

 



Count Marulo’s Estate (3) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 16, 2013 10:13AM
Esmeralda’s Private Chambers

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6t5rzLIiQ1rooebp.gif
Esmeralda stood in the hot springs that were just off of her private chambers and allowed the warm water to wash over her body. Two servant women were washing her, and Esme had her head tipped back in bliss as the women moved the clothes over her naked form. Seeing Death at the funeral like that…well, it made her pretty hot and ready. As she thought of his face, the way he touched her, and the power she felt behind his promise to reveal himself soon, she placed two of her fingers against her core. Biting her lip, she smiled slightly and began to pleasure herself. It had been so long since a man had touched her like that, too long since she allowed her wall to go down. And it felt good. As she pleasured herself, the servants were careful not to disturb her while she did so. They didn’t stop what they were doing as it would also displeased her and there would be hell to pay.

After her lovely little shower, they helped her into a thin, sheer, black neglige robe the clung to her wet form and revealed her hips. She was in the solitude of her chambers, why not be comforable? Walking towards her crystal, her darling Felix slithered towards her and crawled up her body. Curling around her shoulders, Esme turned to give him a kiss “Oh my baby…Daddy will be home soon.” The snake stared at her with beady eyes and she could feel her familiar’s excitement at the notion. Yes, soon they would be together again. Closing her eyes, she placed her hands on the crystal as she tried to learn Amos’ plan.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 16, 2013 08:33PM
Though the rain was fierce, the succubus could see as if it were as clear as day.

Lurking in the woods surrounding Count Marulo’s estate, she could sense prey closeby.

“So hungry! Must feed! Must live!” the she-demon growled.

And it was just her luck, someone was prowling the perimeter where she was hidden. She waited a heartbeat before her arm darted out, snagging the man around his neck before he could call out an alarm.

A moment later, he was nothing but a dried-out husk…

And still she craved…

Keeping to the shadows, she slowly made her way to the front doors, where she could sense another male presence.

And still, she craved…

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 01:40AM
The Foyer

The rains of that night were so fierce that it created a white veil around the grounds of the Castle, with the cracks of lightening illuminating the dark clouds. Ominous thunder claps rang out heralding the ferocity of the storm. The funeral had long been over and the Count had returned to his estate, where he had business of his own to take care of. Wandering the vast halls, he was about to head up the winding stair case, dressed simply in black silken draw string pants, that sat way down off his hip bones. The last of the candles were being blown out by the servants, and the howl of a lone wolf was heard in the distance. This was how he loved the night.

His first foot reached the stair, when the lightening struck down, and the shadow like blast of light through the front door panes, showed a figure was standing just outside. Curious to who could possibly be mad enough to trek through such treacherous conditions, the Count padded over to the front door, and then swung it open to see the sodden and bloody wreck, that was his Elvria.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/029d2-hughjackman.gif?w=640

“MY LOVE!” He exclaimed, scooping her up in his arms before she could say another word. She looked sick, starved and was shivering. He quickly closed the front door with his foot, and carried her with haste up the stairs to his chambers, where he planned to bathe her and place her into bed.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 09:27AM
The succubus was surprised for a moment when the front door was tossed open. Her subconcious mind recognized who he was, but her other half only saw a food source.

She was scooped up into the man’s arms and taken to his rooms, placed before the fire and wrapped in a blanket before she could blink. He ran about, starting water for a bath and adding wood to the fire as she shivered, cold and wet, from the rain.

She could not think, she could not feel anything but the aching hunger inside of her.

She got to her feet as his back was to her, dropping the blanket to the ground and removing her soddened nightgown until she stood naked.

“Hungry. Must feed.” she whispered, inching her way toward him, talons extended. She could sense he had a powerful lifeforce, much more stronger than her own. If she could surprise him while he was occupied, she could feed to her heart’s content.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/8abef472-8f27-4d20-b2f0-3a880bb95f7e_zpsec2d458d.jpg

She padded toward him, not making a sound, daring not to breath to alert him to her intentions.

Maybe she would leave a bit and keep him as her slave? He was very pleasing to look at.

“No! You musn’t harm him!” she could hear her Elvira half screaming into her mind. “He is our lifemate! You cannot kill him! You will die as well!

That made her pause. “Mate?” she stated out loud as she stood inches from Virgo.

 

 

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 04:16PM
Virgo himself was tired, and yet to feed. With all that had happened, he came home from the funeral, and felt off. He couldn’t understand what this was. Perhaps he was coming down with something, though usually being a werewolf, he had no such afflictions. It all happened after he and Elvira had had intercourse in the carriage. Getting the bath ready for Elvira took some time, constant buckets and then testing the tepid waters. Adding the scented oils, and of course ensuring that there were sufficient towels. All this should have been done by the help, but as Elvira was in such a state, he didn’t want anyone to see her like this.

And so, he was leaning over, checking the water, when Elvira decided she was hungry, and started to stalk him. The Count was humming to himself, an old lullaby, when his fingers moved through the steaming waters. He didn’t hear Elvira approach….till the dying second, when the word ‘mate?’ was said…..

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 08:08PM
He was humming and she was paused behind him, still starved, still hungry…but calmed somehow. Her skin rippled, fighting the urge to attack this man knelt before her.

“Mate.” the succubus repeated, a bit louder this time. It was something she understood. “You are our mate.” She tilted her head to the side, waiting, expectant.

She clenched her fists, slowly backing away and shaking her head. “Must not harm mate. Mate die, she die. No. No.” She kept backing away until she was pressed against the wall in the bedroom. She sank to the floor, knees tucked beneath her chin and her arms locked around them. She pressed her forhead into her knees and rocked back and forth, slowly coming back to herself..

“I almost…oh damn…no…no…What must he think of me? Dammit…” she muttered to herself. “Why do I do this to myself. He’s going to be so upset with me…damn…damn…damn…” She felt tears in her eyes and just wanted a hole in the floor to open up and swallow her into the nothing.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 08:21PM
The Count turned and in his horror he saw what his beloved had become. A wreck that almost attacked him in a fight to stay alive. She needed to feed, and badly. In a way he pitied her, but he knew that to sacrifice himself to her, would kill them both. She was his mate, and one’s death would cause the others. For a moment he thought about what to do…and then…he heard a sound.

~Thud thud thud~ it was being repeated, like that of a bed board smacking a wall. The Count walked up to the wall and listened. Why, it was coming from one of the lady’s chambers and clearly she was having it off with one of the guards. ~Thud Thud Thud~ you could hear the groans and cries of intimacy coupled with the wolf like grunts. The Count snapped his fingers, and then crossed the floor quickly. He pulled his adored to standing, and then supported her, as he silently glided her out of the room.

Down the corridor, and the lady’s chamber door was opened just a crack. You could see the light of candles within, and a couple on the bed with the male guard on top, thrusting for all he was worth. A large bulking guard, with sweat pouring off him from exertion. This was perfect for his mate. Looking back at Elvira he said;

“I command you to feed from them. Enjoy and savour their sacrifice…so you may live.”

He then pushed the door open silently, and escorted her in….to do what she was now ordered too, as the Count watched on.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 08:45PM
WARNING: THE FOLLOWING SCENE DEPICTS OBSCENE AND DISTURBING IMAGES RESULTING IN THE DEATH OF AN NPC. IF SUCH THINGS OFFEND YOU OR DISGUST YOU, I HIGHLY ADVISE YOU NOT TO READ THIS POST.

~BELZ

She was still in her self-imposed prison when he pulled her to her feet. She stared at him, shocked that he would want to be near her after what she just tried to do. Without a word, he lead her out of the room, and down the corridor to a slightly open door. She could hear the cries of passion and lust echoing into the hall and her succubus reared up in delight.

She looked at Virgo, wondering what was happening.

“I command you to feed from them. Enjoy and savour their sacrifice…so you may live.” He gently pushed her into the room without hesitation.

“Hungry.” Elvira moaned with delight, slinking toward the bed. The woman saw her first and screamed out in fright. The man who lay atop of her turned and was instantly ensnared by the succubus. Like a mindless zombie, he pushed away from the woman on the bed, who screeched in outrage.

“Come to me…” she hissed, running her hands along her naked body, teasing him in mindless ecstacy.

“Get out of here! He’s mine!” the woman growled, jumping up on all fours into her wolf form. Elvira gave her a look of utmost contempt and loathing before turning back to the guard who was slowly coming her way.

“Yes…come to me and I shall show you such…wonders…” she whispered sensuously. The man nodded his head as if it was a puppet on a string. The she-wolf growled and made to attack Elvira, launching herself across the bed at inhuman speed. Enraged, Elvira’s hand swung out before the woman could bite her, sending her halfway across the room and knocking her into a table. It shattered on impact. Unpreturbed, the woman regained her footing and launched a second attack. Again, Elvira was faster and she had a taloned hand clamped around the wolf’s neck, nails piercing deep.

The she-wolf howled in agony, clawing at Elvira’s hand and arm to get her to release her. Elvira shook her arm like a dog with a bone, further deepening her grip and slicing through tendons and bones. The wolf gurgled, her struggles become sluggish. With a final yank, Elvira ripped out her throat, the body falling to the floor with a thud. Moaning in delight, she licked her fingers clean before turning toward the hypnotised man. She smelled him, frowning in disgust. He smelled of the woman he lay with.

She moved toward him, grabbing his head in her hands. He stared upon her, lust in his eyes as she moved in for the kiss of death. She sealed her lips over his and fed. The man, finally realizing what was going on struggled in her arms, but she was stronger and held on tight. His claws raked down her back, further fueling her desire to feed and she pulled even harder. His eyes rolled up into his head and he blacked out…and still she fed…

His skin started to fade to a gray color…his hair fell away…his skin wrinkled…and still she fed.

She could feel her energy returning, could feel her body reverting to its human form. Color returned to her cheeks and she felt warm for the first time in hours.

And then it was done. She tossed away the husk and stood to her full height, running her hands over her lucious body in delight. Not caring that she was still naked, she turned to face Virgo, the blood of the dead she-wolf still covering her in places.

“Thank you…and…I’m sorry.” she stated, bowing her head.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 09:13PM
The Count had never seen his mate show such prowess before. So masterful and dominant in her own right, but she obeyed his wishes, thus providing her with a feed she so desperately needed and also dispatched one of the lower members of the pack. He actually lent against the wall, arms folded, and a gleam in his eye. Elvira in his mind was the essence of true beauty. He himself became highly aroused, with the blood splattering, the carnage. Watching her take another man’s lips, only to suck the very life out of him.

And then she returned to her full health, her body once again round and delicious, drenched in the blood of a wolf. To him there was nothing more inviting.

The dried husk would crumple into dust and blow away, as a window opened, and its sheer curtains billowed in the breeze. The Count then watched her, coming towards him. Bloody and naked. A smile, so dark appeared on his lips, as she spoke to him in her submissive tone.

“Thank you…and…I’m sorry.”

The Count’s eyes started to devour her hungrily, and with a raspy pant, he said. “Never be sorry for wanting to live. I will provide you with the food, if you provide me with such erotic entertainment.”

The Count then growled under his breath. “Mine!” Swooping her up, in his arms and then forcing her to the nearest wall. His pants tie undid and fell away, as he started to rut and fuck her right there, not even saying another word, He bit into her neck and pushed her back hard to the wall, his wolfish side coming out, as he started to change and morph before her. Again and again he took her, then howled loudly as he made his claim. “Hoooooowwwwwwlll! He bit down a second time and started to drink her blood and continue to thrust into her with wild abandon.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 09:36PM
He was devouring her with his eyes, and she never felt more treasured in her life. “Never be sorry for wanting to live. I will provide you with the food, if you provide me with such erotic entertainment.” he panted. She looked him over from head to toe, noticing his arousal and she was secretly thrilled she had engendered such a reaction from him.

“I take it you were pleased?” she smiled. Instead of a long drawn out answer, he growled a single word: “Mine!” before grabbing her up in his arms and slamming her into the nearest wall. She had a moment to catch her breath before it was swept away once more under the force of his lust. She didn’t know when his pants disappeared, but she was more than ready when he thrust deeply into her body. She cried out in shocked delight as he pounded into her, biting her neck as he began to change within her arms.

Not willing to just lie back and take it, Elvira allowed her succubus free, her form also changing beneath his body. She clamped her legs around his flanks as he went at her again and again, a never ending stream of pleasure flowing between them. She could feel him elongating within her and she cried out in wild abandon.

He voiced his pleasure into the night’s air, the howl echoing to every part of the estate and out onto the grounds, announcing to one and all that the Count was about to claim his mate for all time.

Power flowed between them as bit down a second time, taking her blood into his body. She screeched like a banshee, tossing her head back in pleasure as she felt her lifeforce link with his own.

“Yessssssssss, my darling….claim me, mark me, make me yoursssssssssssssssssss!” she hissed in wanton abandon, clutching his shoulders, talons puncturing through his hide. She met each of his thrusts without fail, feeling herself getting closer and closer to orgasm. Her whole body trembled with desire and he did not let up, did not move away from her, pushing himself deeper and deeper as he strived to reach his own peak against her.

And then she was there!

Screaming his name into the air, she shattering the windows and every mirror in the room with the force of her pleasure.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 17, 2013 09:53PM
Two of the darkest of the night’s creatures were now entwined in a lover’s embrace, but not only joined physically, as the Count ploughed into her, but the mixing of blood, for as she took from him, he was now taking from her. Elvira’s blood was potent and intoxicating. The werewolf felt the renewal of energy racing through his body, which only made him larger, on all counts. This sudden girth would not go unnoticed by his female, and with renewed vigor he was more than able to keep up with his sultry temptress. His wolf like muzzle had her by the neck, his long tongue lapping up the blood that oozed from her puncture marks. Her wings unfurled like an ornate decoration that covered half the wall, while the furred beast continued his onslaught. The loud roar of claiming his mate would be heard across the estate grounds and in all rooms, as he went to complete their union.

Suddenly their minds locked, and he started to see things from her perspective. Their entire romance and love affair, to the time in the garden, the moment he stole the kiss. This just sent him wild, as he knew that she was the chosen one. Then she cried out;

Yessssssssss, my darling….claim me, mark me, make me yoursssssssssssssssssss!”

The Count felt the pressure of her talons, digging deep into his hide, and with a vicious growl he gave her four last thrusts, each one near to split her in two, with his massive girth. She came…and with all the power of her being, sent a scream that blasted every window and mirror, while the rumble of the floor, the trembling of the walls, pictures falling off their hooks, and smashing onto the floor, as he reached the climax of his life. He tipped his head back, the pride and power of the werewolf unleashed, as he filled her with load after load of his seed. Grunting with each spray, as he had her pinned to the wall, unable to escape. His head bowed and then he bit her shoulder hard, his teeth embedded, as their bodies jerked and shook from the epic coupling.

They were now one.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 08:55AM
Esmeralda’s Private Chambers

As Esmeralda was trying to locate Death, not an easy feat in and of itself, a sound shook her floors and made her windows rattle. Her eyes flew open and her hand relinquished its grip on her crystal as she spun around. Raising an eyebrow, she listened to the sounds of a woman being pleasured as the whole estate fell prey to it’s catastrophic effects on the poor house’s foundation. Raising a hand to her mouth, she burst into laughter and poor Felix bobbed up and down on her shaking shoulders. Shaking her head, Esme snickered and looked at him “Seems like the master has finally conquered the succubus.” Felix only stuck his tongue out, clearly annoyed with the loud piercing sound that filled every hall and room in the manor. He wasn’t particularly fond of Elvira, and Esme could feel it. Sighing, she kissed his head and murmured “We must be nice to her. She is Virgo’s mate, and he expects everyone to pay her the respect that he himself is to be given. Besides…she seems to be a strong one. A good match for him. I daresay, she may do a great deal of good for our plan with Daddy…when he decides to share that plan, that is.”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6ro7jiyiW1rooebp.gif
Scoffing irritably at the lack of Thanatos’ presence in her chambers, she stormed toward her table once more and began rifling through papers. It was time to take matters into her own hands. If Esme had to whisper ideas of gathering the major figureheads into the count’s home so she could summon her lost beloved, so be it. After gathering the information she needed, she spun around and headed towards the servant girls. Lifting her arms, she spat in her lovely accent “Dress me!” She was soon dressed in a black gown that hugged her curves just right and her black hair fell freely around her. Her dark caramel skin seemed warm in the candle light, and she was the perfect picture of death’s mistress. Looking to Felix, she murmured “Time to bring Daddy home.”

Elvira and Virgo’s Room (I think..)

Esmeralda left the sanctity of her room to go boldly speak to the count. She was aware he just had the joy of taking his woman in the bedroom, but she was too eager to wait any longer. The four horsemen would soon ride again, and it would be her orchestrations that she did so. Appearing in front of his door, she tried not to laugh at the smell of sex and pleasure that was wafting through the crack in the door. Shaking her head slightly to focus, she reached up and knocked on the door. Stepping back a foot, she folded her arms in front of her and waited patiently.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 03:58PM
Courtyard

The Lovers, hand in hand, made it to the courtyard of the count. The glass of the shattered windows littering the ground in a fifty yard radius about the house. The glint of the dimming sun light shone upon it all, and Edward’s eyes instantly flew to it. He stopped in his tracks, not completely sure whether it was a sign of danger, or the passing storm had been the cause. He held Juliet in place and accessed his enhanced senses to evaluate the situation. The moment he inhaled, the smell of sensual pleasures erupted in his nostrils. A smell he had ‘t experienced in far too long, and one he felt the urge to mimic right then and there with his beloved. The second scent was one he recognized well, Elvira. He’s seen her with the Count at the ceremony, but hadn’t guessed at why she was with him, but it made sense now. The third was the Count’s. A strong, commanding scent that almost made Edward want to fall to his knees and obey. He could feel the wolf within him stirring as though it wished to be released, to greet it’s alpha for the first time. Edward’s eyes flew a bright and delicate lightning blue and they fell upon Juliette. “It is safe.”

He instantly lifted her within his arms and immediately set to traverse the glass littered fields, which servants had just set to cleaning. It took him two lengthy bounds and seemingly little effort to clear it. He would enjoy this new found strength, and enjoy it well. They reached the door, and Edward set his beloved down. Then, he did nothing. He simply stood, and stared at the door. What was he going to say to the very man who changed his entire life for good? Would he accept it, and live as a member of the pack? Or would he rebuke it, and strike out on his own? My own…. he thought. No, he wouldn’t be alone. He wasn’t alone: he had Juliette. He had to man sure she was safe. From Lilith and Agares, from her family, he had to mak sure no harm came to her. Thus, his decision was clear. His eyes fell upon her once more, but only for a moment as his hand cupped her jaw, pulled her forward and planted a long, passionate, lustful kiss upon her lush lips. When they finally broke apart, he smiled softly and knocked in the door.
http://data.whicdn.com/images/67877339/original.gif

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 06:02PM
Elvira and Count Virgo’s Chambers

The aftermath of their lovemaking was like a bomb had gone off in the room. Both the Count and Elvria were back to normal, but covered in sweat and sex. Laying on the floor surrounded by the debris of glass and ornaments, pictures and bits of ceiling, the Count was nuzzling Elvira and slowly licking her neck. The Count was still throbbing, yet satisfied and he looked up at her with a wolfish grin, saying’

“The cleaners have got their work cut out for them..

He wouldn’t have had it any other way of course, for that was the most intense feeling he had ever had with a woman. Elvira was his mate, so claimed and marked. Only death could separate them now. Hearing the knock, the Count raised his head from Elvira and growled in annoyance. Last thing he wanted now was to be disturbed when he was enjoying his woman. Reluctantly he got to his feet, then helped Elvira up, and gestured to the bath.

“Use it…clean yourself for me. I will see who it is.”

Turning his back on Elvira, he wandered to the door, naked as the day he was born and opened the door, only to see Esme standing there looking smug.

http://img.efeblog.com/images/2009/05/hugh_jackman_15.jpg

He leaned on the door frame and cocked his head, saying’

“Disappointed we didn’t call you to join in? Virgo said in a sarcastic manner. His member was still of size and glistening in his mate’s juices. “You’re a little late for that.”

Front Door

The knock was heard by one of the ground floor staff, who moved from their standing place and approached the door. The night was frightful and the House Master and Alpha was not to be disturbed by staff after what they all knew was his mating time. Opening the door, the staffer held up a torch and greeted the pair.

“Enter at your own risk”

<3>


Count Marulo’s Estate (4) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 06:48PM
Elvira lay beneath her mate, feeling him still large and throbbing within her body as he nuzzled and licked the claiming mark on her neck. Her thighs were still clamped around his hips and they were both covered in sweat and various other bodily fluids. She couldn’t move and she was sore from the roots of her hair to the tips of her toenails. And she felt absolutely wonderful.

“The cleaners have got their work cut out for them.” his voice rumbled above her. She opened her eyes and looked at him to see the smug grin on his face. A laugh of her own broke free.

“They were probably looking for extra work. But I don’t regret one moment of it.” she grinned, wrapping her arms around his neck. What they had done last night, was nothing short of amazing. She could feel his presence in the back of her mind, a comfortable weight, an assurance that he would be there when she needed him and vice-versa.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/2ec27e34-d03c-4059-b314-bc241aac7bad_zps76eb2deb.jpg

She leaned upward to nibble his neck, silently asking for a repeat of their activities of the night before when there was a knock on the door. Virgo raised his head and growled in annoyance. Elvira wasn’t feeling too pleased herself to have her time with her mate interrupted either. Their bond was still so new and they needed the constant contact until it settled.

She gave a little moue of disappointment as he disengaged from her, helping her to her feet. He directed her to the bath.

“Use it…clean yourself for me. I will see who it is.”

“Don’t take too long.” she grinned, heading into the bath and closing the door.

There were various bath salts on the edge of the large claw-footed tub and she sniffed each one before deciding on one that reminded her of him. She poured a bit in as the water flowed, filling the tub with bubbles. Once the tub was full, she slipped in with a little sigh of pleasure.

She started to hum a happy little tune as she relaxed back, running her hands over her body to wash away the fluids that covered her. Her hand accidentally brushed his claim mark and her whole body shivered with renewed lust.

“I hope he doesn’t take too long with whomever has disturbed us this morning. They are intruding on our time.” she thought to herself, completely unaware that her thoughts were being broadcast to her mate.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 08:52PM
As Virgo opened the door, she raised an eyebrow and smiled to see that he was quite naked and very erect. Interesting. Brushing past him into his room, her hand had reached up to glide across his chest teasingly. “Really, cousin, you are already so generous to me. No need to offer me a share of your dessert as well.” Her jokes and sarcasm rolled off her tongue in her exotic accent as her dark eyes fixed upon the bathing Elvira. Purring low in her throat, she stalked over to the tub as though she were a large jungle cat. Taking a seat on the side, she smirked and dipped her hand into the water. Trailing her fingers over the water, Esme’s eyes then fixed upon Virgo once more. “I do hate interrupting a good time…but I must insist. There is something I request your assistance on. However, that will have to wait. There is a couple embracing on your doorstep. One is a wolf, a pup really…but the other? Mmmh. I’d say not. A demon? Mmh. Yes, that seems right.” Turning her head, she looked upon Elvira’s naked body and resumed purring. Clearly she decided the succubus was more entertaining than the two she had sensed outside with her…insight.
http://i.imgur.com/rXoS8.gif

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Juliette was trying her best not to lose her patience with Edward. Why was he treating her as if she were some fragile doll. As much as it irritated her, his dominance and protectiveness was very attractive. It wasn’t something she expected to desire in a mate, but yet she found herself wanting to be in the sanctity of her lover’s arms. She was safe with him, and he was her beloved. That was all that mattered. When he scooped her up and carried her up to the door as if it were a wedding threshold, she let out a squeal of delight and clung to him “Edward, honestly!” But to see him like this delighted her to no end. Perhaps there was happiness in store for them. When he set her down and just stared at the door, Juliette then sensed something was wrong. Was he afraid? Juliette went to ask him if he was all right, but he was already kissing her so hungrily. Her eyes closed and an immediate moan was pulled from her lips and into his mouth. Her arms wrapped around his body tightly and she pressed herself as close as she could get to him. This was her man. He was hers and she was his. She wanted to pin him to the wall and have at him there, but then the door was opened. Pulling back from him, her chest was heaving and she panted with a sly smile“After you, my love.”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ly9twpRwBs1qghk42o1_500.gif

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 09:43PM
The Count’s bathroom

“Really, cousin, you are already so generous to me. No need to offer me a share of your dessert as well.” 

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lltj1wl4HA1qipyb2o1_500.gif

Of course the Count was kidding, for he only let Elvira feed on the man she killed, it was nothing more than that. While he got off on watching her ravenous display, there was no way in hell he was going to share his beauty with another, not even the lusty Esme. His head moved slowly as he followed the movement of Esme into the bathroom and slowly padded after her.

Taking in her antics, the way she practically dribbled her own drool of lust into the waters didn’t impress him. If ever he wanted to smack her across the room for getting to close to his mate, now was the time. Instead, he stood at the foot of the bath, in a commanding way, and reached to touch Elvira’s hair, his member also tapping the back of her head. He was so dominant. Never would he let his woman know that she was not loved, adored and treasured. She should be able to smell the sex that still dripped from him. He released a low grunt as his fingers worked through her hair, teasing while his brooding eyes focused on Esme.

“We have staff to attend to guests, but if this is who I think it is, then….I shall have to greet them.” His fingers graced Elvira’s cheek, the touch to let her know he would be back, and probably to take her again. He found himself intoxicated by her.

“Use your fingers to wash thoroughly…and think of me as you do it.” He insisted, before stepping out of the room, and donning a robe.

He headed down stairs and saw Edward and Juliette. Tying off his robe tie with a hard snap he then boldly exclaimed.

“So…you have come to stake your claim in the den, Pup? And just…WHAT is the Roxburg female doing here?” he asked with a snarl.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 18, 2013 09:57PM
Elvira was about to speak in a teasing tone when she heard footsteps come into the bathroom. She looked up and scowled when she saw Esme had disrupted her bath.

Clearly the woman had no sense of boundaries.

Elvira sank further into the tub, doing her best to hide her body beneath the bubbles from Esme’s lustful gaze.

Virgo padded into the room after Esme, standing behind Elvira in a show of male dominance. She felt his fingers in her hair and her eyes closed on a moan of delight. She could feel his hardness pressing against her and she resisted the urge to turn to take him into her mouth. That was for his eyes only, not that she-witch.

The voyeur.

When Esme began trailing her hands through Elvira’s bathwater, she snarled and kicked with her foot, splashing water at her. “Back off!”

She felt Virgo’s hand graze her cheek. “We have staff to attend to guests, but if this is who I think it is, then….I shall have to greet them.”

“Must you go?” she asked in a small voice.

“Use your fingers to wash thoroughly…and think of me as you do it.” He insisted, before stepping out of the room.

Elvira nearly choked.

“There is no way in the Nine Levels of Hell I am pleasuring myself in front of her!” she thought to herself as she turned her gaze back to Esme.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 19, 2013 12:46PM
He took his beloved’s hand within his own once more, and led her within the mansion. It was dimly lit, but Edward’s eyes adjusted to the low light with ease and speed. The moment he entered, he felt his nerves kick up. He was in the home of the very man who turned him into what he was now. The whole reason he had to be away from his beloved for over a week. Suddenly, the fear on his face became anger. His breathing hastened, and all he wanted to do was tear everyone in that house to shreds. To destroy the place with one fell swoop and end the Count’s life. To tear his throat out, claw out his eyes and eat them then shit them out in the ocean, to tear off his prick, shove it down his throat, and order Elvira to fuck that. Yeah, he figured it out. It wasn’t too hard not to.

Then he looked to Juliette, as the anger seemed to seep from his body, a body that began to change before her, his skin darkening with the growth of hair. When their gaze met, his heart nearly stopped, and he was instantly calmed. The fur fell from his form, his entire form returning to normal, though his eyes held their bright lightning blue glow. He smiled softly, and at the sound of the Count’s voice, his eyes lifted to the robed man who smelled of sex. It made Edward smirk slightly with how strong it was within his nostrils, but he adjusted, and moved on.

“So…you have come to stake your claim in the den, Pup? And just…WHAT is the Roxburg female doing here?”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4hk47kUcF1rnwik9.gif
He didn’t mind the words directed toward him, but it was the way he spoke of Juliette that set him off. Dropping her hand, he bravely, and boldly stepped forward, his eyes full of determination though his inner wolf struggled with the choice to obey his alpha or defend his mate. Edward, not his wolf, decided for it. Juliette…” Edward exclaimed, pushing the name from his lips with all the strength his stomach could offer, which was a hefty amount. “is here because as my mate, she goes where I go. You’d do well to remember that, Count. You may be my Alpha, my Sire, but I will bring an end to heaven and hell before I fear you, and allow another to speak of Juliette in such a manner.” he needn’t say anything else on the matter, so he didn’t. “I come because I was drawn. I come, because after a week on my own, I realized a need to control the force of rage within me. To control my inner beast.” his body loosened, and he rose his hands. “Yet there is only one who can teach me in all of London, and it is the very man who gave me this….Gift….” His arms fell to his side and he stepped back, returning to Juliette’s side.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 19, 2013 01:31PM
Front Hallway

Juliette smiled at Edward and tried to remain strong for him. His fear and agitation was so palpable, and she squeezed his hand as though she were trying to push her own strength into him. It wasn’t going to be easy for Edward to have to face the count, but she wanted her lover to know she wasn’t going anywhere. Not ever again. As Edward continued to lead her through the mansion, she could sense his agitation growing. Stepping closer to his body, she looked up at him with a soft whisper “Edward, what is it?” Looking up at him, she could only stare in amazement as hair grew and his eyes glowed. This was getting a little intense…However, the more he looked at her, the more in control he seemed to be, and that was good. Perhaps she could be the one to help alleviate the beast within him. Smiling tenderly at her lover, she reached up to touch his cheek affectionately “Shh…there there, my love. You are going to be just fine. It’s you and me.” However, their intimate moment was soon interrupted.
http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/amazing-beautiful-cute-elena-gilbert-famous-Favim.com-238593.gif
The count stood before him, and boy, did he look pissed. As he addressed them, he was sure to make it known that Juliette was not welcome in his home. However, she was not going to leave Edward’s side so all she could do was look at the ground in shame. They all had a right to hate her, even Edward. Still, she was going to do all that she could to make things right in the world, and that had to start with her lover. He meant the world to her, and she wasn’t going anywhere. As Edward’s temper rose, she stepped forward to wrap both arms around his waist. It would do no one any good to threaten an alpha, and she was praying that Virgo would not harm her mate.

Virgo’s Bathroom

Esmeralda snickered as Elvira attempted to splash her. Getting up from the tub, she walked around the room leisurely and ignored the count and his mate. She was too busy trying to listen to Edward and Juliette speak. If only everyone knew she was Plague…when the count left the room, Esme turned to blow a kiss to Elvira “Keep it clean, baby.” Spinning around, she rushed after him towards the front hallway. Upon seeing Edward and Juliette, she began to smirk. Juliette was no longer the proud murdering demon Esme knew her to be. Now she was here with her tail between her legs and was clinging to Edward as though he were her life line. Pathetic. As her dark eyes moved to Edward, she began to purr and circle him slowly. The count spoke and was quite agitated, and that only made her smile more. Leaning into Edward’s ear, she purred softly “He can be so grumpy…” Oh yea, this she-wolf was in heat, and her mate was somewhere out there. Juliette growled at Esme but did nothing. She didn’t want to set Edward off, so she had to deal. Esme turned to the count and raised an eyebrow after Edward spoke.

(Had to rush, I have to go unexpectantly)

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 19, 2013 06:48PM
~August received a note in his tent telling him to travel to this Count Marulos estate. He knew little of the man but heard he was wealthy and he knew there was little left for him in the troupe. HE left to scout ahead however and took the form of the hawk first flying overhead to see what he could see. There were many wolves it seemed on his estate. It also smelled quite familiar. He was intrigued to say the least. He decided the best way to approach would be to blend in. He took the form of one of the pack.
Becoming a black wolf. Strong and lone.

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/wolves62_zpscd9782be.jpg

After traveling the grounds a bit he realized that he would not be molested. He was able to walk unharmed. He smelled a few new scents. One was familiar the woman he tracked from afar was near though he couldnt seem to know where. He also felt a strong presence. Looking about he saw a man watching, He boldly walked forward towards him, August unsure what to do quickly shifted back into human form. Naked and fairly sure he was in trouble he announced that he was summoned by Count Marulo.

” I was told to come here sire ” he said quickly, bowing as he did.

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/30353041001168961553353-thumb_zpsa1dc7b73.jpg

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 19, 2013 09:04PM
Elvira did not relax until Esme had turned and left the room. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.

Sinking lower into the tub, she began to wash her body once more, accidentally brushing her hand across her feminine folds. She moaned softly, eyes closing at the pleasure that moved through her body. She was still swollen and tender from Virgo’s…vigorous…activities. Thinking of all they did then, set her blood on fire.

“Use your fingers to wash thoroughly…and think of me as you do it.”

His words flashed into her head and she tossed her head back with another moan, reaching up with one hand to tease and pinch her nipples.

“Yes!” she groaned, sliding her fingers into her body and massaging hard. Her head tossed back and forth as the pleasure became nearly unbearable. She thought back to the way his hardness filled her completely, feeling an answering throb between her legs as she pushed herself further. She could feel herself getting close and her fingers went faster, pressing deeper.

She peaked, crying out her mate’s name, not caring who heard her pleasuring herself.

It took her a few moments to come down from her self-induced high, after which she finished her bath and stepped out. A servant was there to help her dry off before she took up the robe left for her and slipped it on. It was floor-length, see-through and it cut right up to her belly. She grinned.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/43dd2a09-1198-4eaf-91b5-c4b2d617ef07_zpsdff7506a.jpg

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/17f594bf-e635-4ab9-956e-1522d08f786d_zps20a36d4a.jpg

Main Foyer Staircase

Elvira leaned against the railing looking down on the small party below. Her gaze narrowed when she saw her standing there with her little boy-toy. She didn’t know who the kneeling, naked man was, but he was showing respect to Virgo and that raised her respect of him in her eyes. Virgo was a man who deserved the respect and prestige of his title.

“Sniveling little beast.” she snorted as she listened to Edward wax poetic about controlling his inner wolf. Watched the way she plastered herself to his side like glue. With a devious glint in her eye, she began to descend the staircase, trailing her fingers along the railing in a sensuous gesture.

“Good morning, everyone.” she announced her presence to all, looking as if she were floating down the stairs. The robe left little to the imagination and she could almost taste Virgo’s arousal. She smirked as she stepped off the last step, moving to Virgo’s side without hesitation.

“And good morning to you, my love.” she smiled with true honesty as she stared into his eyes. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled his head towards hers in order to give him a kiss of such passion, it would make his toes curl.

Once she pulled away, heart pounding fiercely in her chest (for she was just as affected by the kiss as he was), she turned her head to look at Juliette and Edward over her shoulder. “Hmm. Didn’t realize we had company.” she stated in a bored tone.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 19, 2013 09:27PM
Main Foyer

“And what a gift it is.” The Count said proudly, sticking out his chest as he was the Alpha male and asserting himself. Hell, if he was anymore beast like he would have cocked his leg and marked his territory right there, right then. He had listened to the ‘pup’ speak with such bravado and confidence about how we would bring down heaven and earth if anything were to harm his beloved Juliette. The Count raised a well shaped brow, and then wondered about the mate part.

“You’re going to turn her into one of us?” The Count wondered, eyeing Juliette as though she was a slab of meat hanging on a butcher’s hook. Esme took the time to come down, thankfully leaving Elvira to do what was commanded. Her timing couldn’t have been any better, as she seemed taken with Edward, practically latching on and calling the Count grumpy.

“Really Esme, your taste for flesh is insatiable.” At this August arrived, and in style. Naked to the eye, and on his knees. This was just getting better and better. “Ah yes…I did summon you. Have you met my cousin Esme. The pack slut.” he said with a crude grin. That was a low blow for the little “grumpy” quip earlier. Looking at Esme he then cocked his head towards August. “Handsome devil, isn’t he? Got it where it counts. Perhaps you should entertain my dear friend.” he said with a wink, before turning back on Edward and Juliette.

“This house is my domain, my den…and my pack. I won’t have upsets in this manor, the punishment is death. Do I make myself clear…daughter of Amos?” The Count asked firmly. He was standing right before her, the scent of Elvira’s sex all over him.

But then, the delight of his life appeared on the stairs, and he took a step back, looking up and smiling evilly at what she was wearing. He had to hold himself back from not launching at her and taking her on the stairs, ripping the sheer robe to ribbons with his claws and teeth.

“Good Morning everyone.” She gushed, and swanned down as the Count faced her, sweeping her up in his arms as she placed her arms around his neck. The kiss they shared was enough to melt the very paint on the walls. He audibly grunted into her mouth, and unashamedly tried to dry hump her in front of their guests. Letting go, he licked his lips, tasting her rich saliva, as she went to state she didn’t know they had company. The Count was too busy sniffing her neck, and he could tell that she had bathed as instructed. “Good girl.” he uttered before nuzzling her hair.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 20, 2013 10:10AM
Main Foyer

Esme turned to see the naked man and her eyebrow raised. That was a bit bold, eh? Crossing her arms, she looked him up and down and kept the urge to turn around and swipe Virgo’s face off hidden. It was indeed a low blow as she knew he was aware of what happened the last time a man dared to touch her. Biting her tongue, she closed her eyes and counted to one hundred quickly in her mind. They had no idea who she was, and now as not the time to reveal herself. Opening them slowly, she turned to give the count a cold smile before her eyes fell on August again. Stepping towards him, she purred quietly“Come, we must leave the alpha to his bitch and his guests.” The word was a double entendre, as Elvira was the alpha’s mate and could be seen as a female wolf…and yet, Esmeralda’s temper was flaring.
http://metrouk2.files.wordpress.com/2009/02/salma1_450x300.jpg?w=640
As she turned from the naked wolf, she called softly in Romanian for her two ‘pets’ to come join her. Two well-endowed and completely subservient pack members came creeping from the shadows to stand in front of their mistress. Esme only looked at them coldly as she thought of the horrific things she would do to them before she got her pleasure. The two men were masochists and wanted nothing more than to be punished by the hybrid wolf woman. As thought they couldn’t keep their hands off of her if they tried, they began to grope and nuzzle her, their lips trying to cover every inch of her as they could. Esme ignored everyone else’s presence and reached up to caress their hair. “Mmh…yes my darlings, we shall go play.” Opening her eyes, she spoke sharply to August. “Come.” With that, she placed her arms on her pets’ shoulders and they began to carry her towards her chambers. Thane would have to wait.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4ww4rzNsn1qayukdo1_500.gif
Juliette was quite glad when Esme decided to leave, though her eyes remained fixed upon Virgo. She dared not look at Elvira for fear of snapping. Her sister looked so smug and absolutely slutty as usual as she made her presence known, but Juliette was controlling herself. She would not resume their petty arguing as they once had in their old home. Edward needed help and Juliette wanted to see to it that she turned a new leaf. She had to behave and take what was given to her. Bowing her head, she only nodded at Virgo’s command. There was nothing else she could do.

But as Esme walked down the hall, she muttered a Romanian incantation that sent Juliette collapsing to the floor. The witch she-wolf began to cackle as she was carried into her room, and the door slammed loud enough to shake the whole manor’s floor. Juliette now lay in a crumpled heap at Edward’s feet, her necklace glowing a bright red as her demon fought to take complete control. What had Esmeralda done? 


Count Marulo’s Estate (5) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 20, 2013 01:20PM
Elvira wanted to laugh outright at the sour expression on Juliette’s face when she came down the stairs. She so did enjoy pissing her off. But she refrained herself for as much as she was Virgo’s mate, she was still a guest in his home and would abide by her dominant’s rules. She would not provoke a fight unless she was provoked first.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/fc3a2415-03fe-46b6-998d-02f79f9e88ef_zpse6e99ce6.jpg

“Pleasure to see the two of you again.” she stated in an overly friendly tone, used on people she particularly loathed. She took note of the other man, Esme and the two pack members who slipped from the shadows to sniff at the wolf-witch like she was a particularly tasty morsel.

She glared heatedly when Esme referred to her as a “bitch”, clearly recognizing the double meaning. She bit her tongue in an effort to be civilized. It wouldn’t do to offend her mate’s cousin that way.

As Esme walked away, she muttered something under her breath and not a moment later, Juliette collapsed to the ground. Elvira stared down at the prone form with a raised eyebrow.

“Drama queen.” she muttered, dismissing Juliette with a toss of her head.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/091201Photoshoot16_zps16c974ff.gif

She returned her gaze to her mate, touching his cheek gently to bring his attention back to her. “I’m returning to our rooms for breakfast and maybe a light nap, darling. I’m quite famished and a slight bit tired after last night. Join me when you wish, for I shall miss your company while you are gone.” She kissed him once more before slipping around him, trailing her fingers across the exposed skin of his chest beneath his robe. She returned to the second floor of the estate without another word.

But once she was out of their view, she smirked.

Life was about to become a lot more interesting.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_lnmwllR3aN1qebdsqo1_500_zpsfd9f1c3f.gif

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 20, 2013 07:32PM
http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/kwanten_zps6053e7e5.jpg

Main Foyer ~ Esme’s Rooms

~August looked up at the enchanting woman. She spoke in a language that was not unfamiliar to him yet he had not heard since the Baron.
He didnt betray he understood the speech however he quietly watched the scene. The two strange men seemed to enjoy her minstrations but were lost as he thought to himself. He felt as if in part he was half awake. He knew he wanted her, yet he knew she was also dangerous and not someone to ne trifled with. She ordered him to follow and he blithely followed her command. He was learning their ways. He wasnt sure all of them were like him here. So far they were all wolves, he wasnt sure they could shift into mnay forms and he wasnt yet ready to share that secret with everyone. He kept that to himself, a secret he might need he felt in the future.

Following quickly behind her he let himself be led up the staircase towards her apartments
unsure of what she might have in store for him next.~

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 06:25AM
Main Foyer

The Count was not amused by the antics of his cousin. A blatant display of the very reason he regarded her as the pack slut, when two of her muscle bound subs crawled out of the shadows and sniffed her like she was on the menu. Virgo remained emotionless, as he returned his gaze back to Edward, and his female. The last thing he needed was drama between his mate, and that of the love of the new pup. If there was any chance that Elvira was made to feel uncomfortable within the grounds of his estate, he would not hold back in making sure she knew her place. He was about to issue a directive to Ed and Juliette, when he felt the warmth of Elvira’s fingers upon his cheek. This brought him to turn his head slowly to her, gazing down with a renewed smile. If she listened closely, she would hear the satisfied grunt as he exhaled through his nostrils. There was no mistaking he had eyes for only one woman, and it was Elvira.

“I’m returning to our rooms for breakfast and maybe a light nap, darling. I’m quite famished and a slight bit tired after last night. Join me when you wish, for I shall miss your company while you are gone.” 

Hearing her desire for him to join her back upstairs only made him want to race her up the stairs. He was famished himself, but not for food. The Count simply couldn’t get enough of Elvira. “I’ll be up shortly. Ring the bell for the meals to be brought up, and I will join you.” They shared a parting kiss, where he unashamedly reached for her right breast, and squeezed it, before flicking her pert nipple. A smug look as she ascended the stairs, and he turned his attention back on his “guests”.

But when Esme left the scene, she had done something, said something, that caused Juliette to collapse in a heap on the floor. Snorting in annoyance he barked for the guards to help carry the young demon to a chamber already fitted out for Edward and his woman. “I hope this is not the start of melodramatics, Edward. Go care for your woman. Follow the guards.” With that, the Count went to head upstairs, and left the couple to their devices.

On reaching his own chambers, he opened the door, and strolled in, taking off his robe, and then smiling at Elvira. “Now that is out of the way…we can eat.” He then started to stalk her across the room. “Or I can…”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lyvczhXwGY1rnq5avo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 06:57AM
Virgo’s Bed Chamber

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/tumblr_lo25voiDYY1qi1wsvo1_500_zps3b01d305.gif

Elvira was lazing in bed, snacking on some grapes the servants had left. She was still in her robe and had no excuse to undress as she enjoyed her breakfast.

“Is everything to your satisfaction, M’Lady?” one of the servants asked as he poured her a glass of wine. He was also shamelessly oogling her body but she was ignoring that fact, something that quite shocked her.

“Everything is fine, but you would be wise to remove your eyes from my personage before I remove them from your head.” she growled. He quickly averted his gaze, just as Virgo entered the room. The servant bowed to him before quickly leaving. He didn’t want to bring the wrath of his alpha upon his head, assuming incorrectly that she wouldn’t say something.

Virgo took off his robe, standing before her with a smile that made her whole body throb. “Now that is out of the way…we can eat.” He then started to stalk her across the room. “Or I can…”

Her whole body hummed as he came toward her. She held up a strawberry, covered in cream. “Breakfast, M’Lord. You should try the strawberries. They’re so…lucious.” she purred, putting the fruit to her mouth and slowly licking the cream from the tip.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/sexygifoftheday-rihanna-sucking-sweet-strawberry_zpsef0aee55.gif

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 07:12AM
Count Virgo’s chambers

The Count landed on the bed beside Elvira, as she was licking the cream off a strawberry. Oh she knew how to tease. He actually found it rather endearing, and wrinkled up his nose at the idea of eating a strawberry. It just wasn’t what he had in mind.

The Count did have questions however. The new pup, Edward. Virgo could not help but forget the way Elvira danced with him at the ball, and this was going to come up sooner or later. Propping himself on his elbow, he watched her feast on the morning fruits, and then asked her;

“Is there anything I need to know about the one known as Edward?”

He asked this with a serious expression. The idea they would be under the same roof, and at any time would turn his lust on Elvira would be the last time he took a breath. The Count was never more serious in his life about anything. Even if the pup claimed to love Juliette, he had been a blood doll before, so sex was big on his mind, no doubt.

“I am the Alpha, and if he challenges me whether it be for control of the pack….or you, I will kill him.”

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 07:26AM
Count Virgo’s chambers

He made himself comfortable on the bed beside her and she crawled into his arms, resting her cheek upon his chest. Instantly her mind calmed as she breathed in his scent, unique only to him and sighed with contentment.

“Is there anything I need to know about the one known as Edward?” he asked out of the blue. Frowning, she moved so she could see his face, noticing his expression was serious. She lay her head upon the pillow as she could practically feel the thoughts running through his mind.

He was worried. About them, and their new relationship.

She found this an endearing trait in him and knew she had to reassure him that she was his and his alone. She had no designs to be with anyone else, now or in the future.

“I am the Alpha, and if he challenges me whether it be for control of the pack….or you, I will kill him.”

She moved in close and kissed him lovingly, tenderly, brushing her thumb across his cheek.

“He means nothing to me, My Lord and Mate. He asked for my company to the ball to make Juliette jealous. I was going to decline at first, but I do so enjoy annoying her to no end. And if you must know, he went searching for her shortly after that first dance. I lost track of him until you…changed him…I didn’t see him again until Father’s funeral, but by then, I was firmly by your side. He’s devoted to her and she to him, pathetic as it may seem. But I don’t trust either one of them as far as I can throw them.”

She snuggled back into his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat beneath her ear. “I am completely yours. Mind, body, soul and heart.” she repeated with absolute conviction, running her fingers back and forth across his chest.

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 07:46AM
Count Virgo’s Chambers

The Count was much larger than Elvira, so when she snuggled up to him, it was almost like he was cradling her against him. Large arms enveloping, drawing her head to his chest. Resting on a pile of pillows and silken sheets, this was a comfortable place and nowhere else did the Count wish to be. He could have taken her again, but he had serious matters pressing his mind. Questions that involved his standing in the pack, and his place in Elvira’s heart.

He asked questions pertaining to the young pup, Edward and this was when Elvira drew back, so she could look him dead in the eyes to reassure him. Their relationship was still so new, and he had much he wanted to learn of her, but of course, it was only natural he gauged Edward as a potential threat.

“He means nothing to me, My Lord and Mate. He asked for my company to the ball to make Juliette jealous.”

“Did he now? Fool. To use another to make them jealous. Does he not know the true meaning of love?”

He had to wonder what it was that drove Edward to do such a thing. The more he listened, the more he realized there was no love lost between Juliette and Elvira. This could lead to tensions under his roof. He could foresee possible dangers in the future no doubt, but he was going to be swift and brutal in laying down the law. There was no mistaking that.

When she snuggled back into his arms, he started to nuzzle the top of her head, his hands wandering up and down her back. He made sounds that were husky and pleasurable, as she reassured him.

“I am completely yours. Mind, body, soul and heart.”

That was all he needed to hear. Drawing her closer to him, he used his finger under her chin, to tip her head up, and he kissed her. It was slow, almost like he was savoring the moment, enjoying the taste of her tongue, and the heat of his body would travel lower. She tasted like wild strawberries and cream, and he rather taste it from her lips, then eat the real thing.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 08:08AM
“I don’t think he truly knows what love means. I, myself had no idea…until I met you.” she stated looking him in the eye. “That first day, when you were riding on your horse in the park, I was drawn. I didn’t know it at the time of course. I just thought you were a bit of a pig, taking liberties with me as you did. And I never stopped thinking about you from that day. You stole a kiss, and stole a piece of my heart. And now it’s wholly yours. And I entrust it to you for safekeeping.”

He pulled her closer, tilting her chin up so that he could kiss her. This kiss was so unlike their previous kisses. It was sensual to be sure, but there was more of a romantic quality to it, as if he were holding the moment in his heart. She smiled into this kiss, drawing back after a few moments and simply resting within his embrace.

There was a comfortable silence between them.

“I should probably go home and assure everyone I’m alive and well. I didn’t leave under the best of conditions last night.” she sighed into the quiet of the room. “Sally’s probably frantic and there’s no telling what Bart or my mother and sister are thinking about now. But I don’t wish to leave you. Our bond is still so new. I feel I would be sick if I were to leave now.”

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 08:18AM
Count Virgo’s Chambers

“I should probably go home and assure everyone I’m alive and well. I didn’t leave under the best of conditions last night.”

The Count eyed her as she said this. He knew that this was probably the responsible and respectable thing to do. But part of him simply didn’t want to let her go either. Wordlessly, he bent his head down, and started to lick at the claim mark that was fresh upon her skin. In a way, this was a natural reaction, for a wolf anyways. Like he was trying to remind her, that he had claimed her, and that no matter where she went, no matter who she spoke to, he would be in the back of her mind.

He truly had to fight his own urges, and then he released her slowly, allowing her a chance to get up from where they lay, and go to get dressed for the ride back to the Roxburg estate. If she were to get up and dress, he would prop himself up again, and watch her, memorizing her beautiful curves, the way her hair tumbled down her back, the rounded shape of her ass. Such beauty that had him so captivated.

“Take my carriage, it is at your disposal. As soon as you have finished your visit, come home to me.” It was not a simple request. He was her lord, her mate…her wolf.

<3>

Re: {RP} Count Marulo’s Estate
September 22, 2013 07:42PM
Edward’s eyes stalked the woman circling him. His eyes holding her with a hunger, nothing like that e holds for Juliette, but something about this woman, it brought out a sexual desire he could not explain. Her dark caramel skin, her lustful, sensual voice, her clearly visible and deluctable bosom, it was enough to make any man fall to her knees. However, Edward had a mate, a love, and though he would want nothing but to fuck this woman senseless, he refused to allow the thoughts to remain. His canines extended, and he bore them, growling deeply and snapping at her hand as it trailed him. “Remove those claws woman. I am taken.”

Juliette’s presence at his back reassured Esme of this, and she kept from going any farther. Good. However, just as he was about to continue his conversation with the Count, he could hear Esme’s voice, words spilling from her lips, though he could not understand what was said. Then, everything happened in what seemed like an hour. He felt Juliette’s grip over him fall, and he rose his brow, as this brought some surprise to him. Then came the thud, and he turned immediately to find his beloved on the floor, her amulet glowing brightly and he could feel the demoness within her struggling to break free. He didn’t take the time to wonder what had happened as he fell to the floor and lifted her into his arms with remarkable speed.

He heard no other sound, as he studdied his beloved’s limp form. He couldn’t understand what had happened. As they were bonded, the two could feel what each other were feeling, see into each other’s minds, and yet, now, he saw nothing. Now, he felt nothing. It was as if she were dead, yet, he could feel the faintest breath escaping her nostrils, feel the slightest rise of her chest as he placed his hand over it. Only the Count’s next words actually made it through to him. “”I hope this is not the start of melodramatics, Edward. Go care for your woman. Follow the guards.” despite that, he didn’t acknowledge the man who spoke them. He lifted his eeys, and two large guards stood before him, waiting him to stand. So, Edward lifted Juliette into his arms tenderly, and followed the guards.

Edward’s Room

The guards opened the door to the finely decorated room for Edward, and shut it as sson as the new wolf entered. Edward moved the bed, and gently laid his beloved’s body on it, covering her with the quilts and sheets upon it. He moved a chair directly beside her, and sat, his eyes laying ove rher form. He spoke no word, made no move, as he simply stared, watching her for any sign of further life, for any sign that she would wake up or enter more peril.

 


Dangerfield Estate (2) – Rosas+Spinis: $Roarin’ Riches$

$
0
0

 

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 10, 2013 08:24PM
Back Landing.“Why thank you so much for your kind words, Countess. I know that my sister did so enjoy your company, and would be certain to have you here anytime. I just am saddened that she is still dealing with her inner demons. Guess the only way to beat them is to face them head on. Perhaps all will change at this ball. Who knows? Mister Right might be there on the night.”

At that word, the butler came out and whispered in the tycoon’s ear. Apparently he had an appointment, who was waiting in the den.

“Forgive me for cutting this lovely tea short, but business simply can’t wait.” He shook the Count’s hand firmly, then gave Elvira a light hug, before excusing himself and heading inside.

Virgo knew it was time for them to make a trip back to their own home, and he helped Elvira with her coat.

“Now….about those babies..” He started, chuckling under his breath as he escorted her back out to their car.

http://cdn.videogum.com/files/2011/10/hughjackmanprank5.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 12, 2013 08:14PM
War Widow’s Fund Gala Ball – Dangerfield Estatehttp://fora.mtv.ca/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/Gatsby-Gif.gif

For when the ball starts feel free to begin posting here

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 09:28AM
BallroomGenevieve hastily climbed out of the taxi as fast as she could. That man drove like a maniac and she was thankful to once again have her feet planted safely on the ground. Standing outside the large estate an hour or so earlier than the invitation called for, she smiled slightly. The dancer/singer wanted to get a good look at the venue she and the girls would be dancing at…and she wanted to know it was safe. It was bad enough Isaac was hauled in the night before. She wanted all their ducks in a row if they were to perform for some strangely obscure business tycoon. Genny had no idea who this guy even was, but she knew he was paying the big bucks and the Dangerfield Estate was always the place to be on the weekends.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9j7p1SLxb1rdxbllo1_500.gif
Stepping closer the the large estate, she flipped her hair upside and gave it a good shake to add some volume. Straightening up, she adjusted her slinky red dress and looked towards the large windows anxiously. Truth be told, she felt intimidated by the wealth, the luxury, and the mysteriousness of it all. Still, a gig was a gig and she wanted to be independent now. That meant she had to grow up. Pulling out her red lipstick she was famous for, she applied it to her plump lips and stuck it back in her purse. Adjusting her dress once more, Genny strode up to the doors and knocked. Soon greeted by a butler, he smiled politely and led her inside as if it were not strange at all that she was early. Finding this a bit peculiar, the angel pushed it aside and continued inside until led to the ballroom. When she saw the grandness of it all, her mouth fell open. The place was spectacular. Walking away from the butler, unaware that he was even speaking to her still, she moved in a slow circle to take it all in. Who was the man that lived in such a glorious haven?

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 04:11PM
BallroomMadeline was seeing to the last of the preparations, dressed exquisitely in a long gown, and speaking in a rushed voice, as her team of party organizers ran along behind her, nodding and confirming that everything would be in readiness. The importance of this ball and its success lay squarely on her shoulders, even though much of it was being funded by Rupert and his company. He had still not appeared, and though she had sent her maid after him repeatedly to his wing of the estate, he had yet to show himself. It was like he wanted to make a dramatic entrance later in the night. Kudos to him, but Madeline needed someone to stand by her during introductions to New York’s elite. Coming to a stop, Madeline took out her cigarette in its maple holder, and lit it, taking a puff, before releasing it and feeling herself relax within seconds.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9ky16IHrk1rwvm25o1_500.gif

“What of the entertainment, the dancers? I want only the very best, none of those ten cent flappers. They have to look elegant, top notch.” Madeline said, tapping her foot and looking at the large clock up on the wall. The time of the ball to start was soon, and a procession of cars would soon grace the driveway, and bring with it, the glittering stars of the evening. The band was already doing its warm ups, and the banquet table was loaded with all manners of fine foods in the dining hall. This was to be the highlight of the New York social calender.. and nothing could be afforded to go wrong.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/cebe3-tumblr_mfd5ku6qco1rd2brzo1_250.gif?w=640

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 05:34PM
BallroomGenevieve was enjoying her tour around the large mansion for quite some time before the same butler that had greeted her came rushing forward. With a pleasant smile, he bowed his head politely before speaking “Pardon me, miss, but I believe everyone is waiting on the music.”

Realizing that perhaps her adventures had taken longer than she expected, Genny nodded with a sheepish smile “Of course…I assume my fellow ladies will be joining me shortly. They cannot resist a good dance.” With that, she held her hand out for the butler to escort her to where she needed to be.

Soon she was back in the ballroom and saw that the stage indeed seemed to be calling her name. A silhouette of light illuminated the sole microphone and the band was looking at her expectantly. Giving them a charming smile, she released her hand from the butler’s grip and strode onto the stage as a true performer would. Taking her place on the stage in the center, she reached up to soothe her hair back. Glancing towards the band, she smiled and mouthed the song she wanted. The piano man chuckled and nodded, his fingers doing their magic. Genevieve faced the audience and cupped the microphone, her lips opening to sing.
http://media.tumblr.com/13c72db48cb0ac809a53fc2ecc17003f/tumblr_mge34bmNwb1rpnhqfo1_500.gif
The audience seemed awe struck by the angelic woman on stage, her voice setting their feet ablaze as couples began to take over the floor. The party was starting and Genevieve seemed to be leading them all into a jazz paradise. She continued to sing, her body moving tantalizingly with the music. It was clear she was lost in her own world as she sung, her arms stretching above and around her while her hips swayed.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 06:05PM
Outside the Mansionhttp://media.tumblr.com/271142eb9589b6dac2670a601b36f90f/tumblr_inline_mghdnkgnsW1rq82fy.gif
As Maria and Landon drove towards the fundraiser, the henchman complimented her attire. Of course she could only blush as she rolled her eyes, her shoulders lifting as if denying what he was saying “I’m sure you’re just as charming and flattering with other women.” Turning away from him, she stared out the window to distract herself from looking at Landon any longer. She knew she was acting ridiculous and this was not at all how she planned to behave. Maria was only here to keep her father happy and, of course, to drink. Though she would never admit it, she did not feel calm or collected truly unless there was a martini in her hand. Or maybe three or four. Sighing softly, she looked to see them arriving at the estate. The car door was opened for her and one of the attendees helped her out. Adjusting her dress, she ran a hand through her hair before fixing her dark eyes on Landon. Smiling nervously, she played with her hair “Are you ready to get this night over with?” Reaching out to loop her arm through his, Maria couldn’t help but notice how much safer she felt now that she was this close to Landon. It felt nice. She could feel the warmth through his clothes and she had the strange desire to snuggle into his arms. Restraining herself, she cleared her throat and looked towards the mansion in wonder. Stepping towards the party, she couldn’t help but whisper in amazement as her eyes sparkled with all the bright lights “It’s extraordinary…” Looking at Landon, her smile turned genuine and soon they were led into the ballroom. Seeing a brunette singing on stage, she was struck by how mesmerizing her voice was.

She felt the immediate urge to dance and did not even notice a man slink up to her in a fine suit with matching hair. Grabbing her free hand, he raised it to his lips and murmured “Care to dance?”

Feeling nervous, Maria looked to Landon as if asking for permission.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 06:34PM
Outside the Mansionhttp://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mamed7fFT21qkdght.gif

Landon chuckled when she replied with that. “You’re not any other woman” He simply replied as he watched her blush and turned away from him. He wondered why she wouldn’t look at him for long period of time, he had a feeling though that he knew exactly what it was. He also had a feeling that was a very dangerous feeling about this. Landon climbed out of the car once they stopped in front of the mansion. God he hated these types of events. Truly did, he would have preferred to stay at the bar and watch his sister dance or something but instead he were like a puppet. Though he did see the reason for him being here since Maria could not be alone. He rounded around the car as he stood beside her. He gave her his arm as she looped her arm around his.

“I unlike you, actually am looking forward to it. You know I’m not so bad to be around” He informed her as he didn’t look at her, instead he started to lead her inside the ball. He paused to allow her some time to admire everything. He glanced at her, noticing the look of amazement in her eyes and her smile. He smiled softly at that before he heard the music and the voice. An angel, his gaze went to the girl on the stage. The same girl from before. the one Vinny was so interested in. “Of course” He muttered as his attention was focused back on Maria and the scum that made his way to the girl. He raised his brow as he gazed at the guy. He did not like him. One bit, but he glanced to Maria and noticed her nervousness. “I think I would rather prefer to be the one to dance with the lady first, after all I am her escort” He said as he gave a look at the man which sent shivers down the humans spine. The guy quickly walked away after that as he turned to her with a smile. “You can pick your next guy” He offered as he grabbed her hand and quickly pulled her into a waltz.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 06:44PM
Ballroomhttp://26.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lq3dgvfz8O1qczjlgo1_r1_500.gif
Maria was trying to ignore what Landon had said to her about not being any other woman as she stared at the stranger who wanted to dance wit her. Of course it was flattering to be spotted and asked so quickly, but something about being away from Landon’s side in a room full of strangers made her very uncomfortable. She had no idea Landon was watching the way she was enjoying her surroundings. All she knew was that she didn’t want to dance with that man. Turning to look at the angelic man with surprise, she stared into his eyes. Maria didn’t even notice the man walk away as she stood there stunned. She was about to dance with Landon. The very thought made her palms slick with sweat, which in turn, made her blush with embarrassment. Not looking him in the eyes, she swallowed hard as he pulled her into a waltz. Turning her cheek against his shoulder to hide her face, she tried to stifle the smile that was spreading on her lips. Feeling Landon pressed against her made her forget all the troubles and worries at home while he led her around the dance floor. Though she tried not to admit it, their whole dance was wildly romantic. Finally turning to meet his eyes with hers, she offered a small smile that betrayed just how much she fancied him “I don’t think I want another guy. This place is just so big…I feel like it could swallow me whole.” Maria fell silent for a few moments as she stared into his eyes. Soon, however, she asked “What are you doing with Vincent?” She asked because she knew her father was a cruel man, and she could not imagine Landon being cruel or doing anything nearly as cruel as what she knew the don did.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 17, 2013 07:09PM
BallroomHe placed his hand on her lower back, pressing her close into him as he led her around the ball room. He was graceful in his leading as they danced closely together. He smirked slightly as she pressed her head against his shoulder. A few of the people they passed watched curiously considering the fact that everyone knew who they were. Some were whispering to others, probably spreading rumors about them but he could care less. It was his job to keep her close, so he was keeping her close to him. He gazed down at her when she lifted her head to look at him now. He found himself smiling back to her, for some reason her smiles were contagious. “I think Vinny would be ecstatic to hear that” He replied to her with a soft smirk as he continued to lead her around. His smile though vanished when she asked him that. Instead of replying to her, he lead her into a twirl before twirling her back so that her back ended up being pressed against him. After a moment, he resumed the waltz. “What do you think I am doing?” He asked her instead, having no real intention of even answering her that question.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 07:18AM
Rupert’s suitehttp://www.pretty-woman-film.de/wp-content/uploads/2009/07/6473-15178.gif

The guests and entertainment were arriving, and the delightful strains of music was making its way across the estate. The driveway was full of cars, their headlights casting shadows long down the gravel drive, as many hundreds were now entering the estate on masse. This was to be the ball of the year, and its host was no where near ready. Rupert was still stuck on deciding which suit to wear, and this was exasperating his butler and assistant, who had been holding up two different suits for the last ten minutes.

Rupert in his underwear hidden by large crimson coloured velvet curtains, watched the procession of elite and the infamous, as they were coming into the grounds, in a glittering cavalcade. This party was costing him a considerable sum of money, even investing in fireworks for after the dancing, and all done to appease his dear sister, Madeline. To offer her to society and perhaps find her a man to fall in love with and fill the aching hole that was where her heart should be.

“Sir…the grey or the black?”

“Hmm?”

“Sir, I impore you, that you need to get dressed and greet the guests. Hiding up here does nothing for your reputation.”

“Meh…they already call me the phantom. And yet the banks have no issues lending me capital, and I have no shortage of women willing to throw themselves at my feet. I care not for my reputation. All I care for is that Madeline has a good time and showing.”

“Be better if you were there by her side, Sir.”

At this, Rupert relented and pointed at the black.

“Very well. Has anyone ever tell you, you are bossy.”

“You Sir…many times.”

<3>


Dangerfield Estate (3) – Rosas+Spinis: $Roarin’ Riches$

$
0
0

 

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 07:40AM
Ballroom

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxflzjleSK1r34bfo.gif
Genevieve continued to sing and dance on stage, her sultry voice filling the ballroom as she used her angelic abilities to entertain the luxurious guests. The guests danced, they applauded, and the angel continued to sing and dance. Soon the band began to lull into slower music, and Genny felt like she finally needed a break. Turning to the piano player, he just smiled at her with a knowing look and nodded once. She offered a pleasant smile in return and climbed down off the stage. The same butler who had greeted her at the door rushed over to take her hand and help her down. With her feet firmly planted on the ground, she turned to look up at him with her big brown eyes “Thank you, sir. Could you point me in the direction of the bar, please? All that singing has be parched.”

The butler smiled warmly and gestured towards the back of the ballroom where the bar was “Yes, my dear, it is over there. Shall I order you a drink and bring it to you?”

Genny shook her head no with a gentle smile “No, thank you. I really would like to sit down with a moment to myself, please.”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m337fhgzYc1qcbhllo1_250.gif
The butler seemed disappointed but merely bowed his head politely. “As you wish, madame.”

The angel smiled once more before turning around and heading to the bar. Choosing the seat that was open in the back corner away from the loud crowd, she took a seat elegantly and turned to the bartender “A dirty martini, please. Shaken, not stirred. Extra olives.” The bartender nodded once and set about making her drink. Sitting in the corner alone, she noticed that all the guests seemed enraptured by the party. The music still played, the guests still danced, and still, she felt completely alone in a crowded room. When her drink was pushed towards her, she nodded once in gratitude and raised the martini to her lips. Feeling the cool liquid go down her throat, she moaned softly in relief and closed her eyes to relish the taste.


Maria smiled despite herself, knowing she was having a good time dancing with Landon. Feeling his hand on the small of her back made her look around anxiously. She felt as if people were talking about them, and it made her feel uncomfortable. Never comfortable with being in the spotlight, she shifted closer to him and rested her head against his shoulder again. Her fingers tightened around his but she still managed to smile weakly when Landon spoke of her father.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m744n20uHY1rtnhc8.gif
However, hearing the answer to her question, or rather, the lack of an answer, Maria looked up with a slight frown “You are avoiding the question.” Her dark eyes narrowed as her mouth tightened. She was not stupid. Landon was a member of the mob, and was just another one of Vincent’s goons. Of course he hurt people. Pulling away from him, she spoke in a distant voice “I’m feeling a bit light-headed. Excuse me.” Picking up her gown, she turned away from him and rushed towards the balcony just outside the ballroom. Stepping up to the edge, she crossed her arms and stared out towards the marvelous landscape. Sometimes she just wanted to escape.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 07:55AM
Ballroom

Landon glanced down to her once she pressed her head back against his shoulder and tightened her hold on his hand. Maybe she did care whether people were talking or not, in response to this he let his hand move up slightly so that the way he held her was no longer so intimate. This got people nodding for a moment before ignoring them now that it seemed there was no scandal to talk about. He gazed at her as she narrowed her eyes to him, choosing not to comment on the statement that she made. He let her go once she said she was feeling a bit light headed. His dark eyes followed her as she made her way to the balcony. Part of him wanted to go after her but another part refused to. He knew what she wanted to hear. That he wasn’t like Vinny, he didn’t hurt people. He cared for people. But those were lies. He did hurt people and he would continue to hurt people until Vinny asked him to stop. Then he would continue to hurt people in Vinny’s place should the Don ever die or leave. That was his duty, and he had failed in his duty once. He wasn’t going to let that happen again, no matter who he disappointed.

Shaking his head as he ran a hand through his hair, he turned around and walked to the bar. Deciding that maybe he might need some liquid courage. As he neared the bar, he saw the girl from before. The angel. He glanced around, looking for Vinny but didn’t see him near so he figured it was safe to approach. “You voice was hypnotizing” He said as he took a seat beside her, without looking at her he ordered whiskey on the rocks. Once his drink was safely in his hand, did he finally glance at her. “Though that not surprising for a solider of God” He simply said, as he figured she was one of the newer angels.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 09:17AM
Ballroom

Genevieve sat at the bar with her martini in hand, her eyes watching a pretty young woman exit the dance floor in distress. She watched the woman walk out to the balcony alone as she lifted her drink to her lips. While taking a sip, she wondered silently what had that poor girl so distraught. But soon her thoughts were interrupted by another voice. Her peace and quiet destroyed, Genny turned to see who had disrupted her alone time. Seeing Landon, she smiled politely as her dark eyes scanned his aura. It was clear he had a heavenly light shining from within, and it didn’t take long for the angel to realize she was sitting among her own kind.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4cmq7XIPa1qg9mdyo1_500.gif
Listening to him compliment her, Genny’s smile grew but her eyes locked on his when he mentioned what she was. Raising an eyebrow, her smile turned coy as she held her drink in one hand “Your compliment seems less so when you tack on the secret of my trade.” Taking another sip, she allowed her eyes to roam over him briefly before they met his eyes again “Ah…I remember you. You were with that…charming gangster. Such a way with words he has. I imagine you picked that up from him?” Her tone was sarcastic, but playfully so. Genevieve was still unsure as to what purpose Landon had serving a dark man like that. He must have been a fallen angel for being able to perform such acts of violence without remorse. Then again, angels were always a just race. Recrossing her legs, she leaned back in her chair and asked “Did Vincent let you out to play for the night? I can’t imagine a mobster gets a night off. Then again…perhaps you were sent here to kill me. Perhaps worse.”

Her smile was full of playful conspiracies as she jested with the fellow angel. It was nice being around one of her kind for once, though it was surprising they found each other in a place ransacked with greed and deception. Still, she wanted to keep her eye out on Landon in case he proved to be useful to her. So far he seemed harmless.


Maria was outside getting a breath of fresh air and time to think while Landon was making his way to the bar. Her arms were crossed as her dark eyes fixed on the night sky. It shouldn’t have surprised or bothered her that Landon did not answer her question, but it did. She so hoped that he would be different from the others, but she knew that was not the case. One day Landon would take over in her father’s spot if he did produce a male heir that was competent enough to take over the family. That meant Maria would most likely be stuck serving Landon as well if she did not find a way out of this life.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8y0vg6SxB1ruoepg.gif
As she thought about a savior that could come and take her away from this sort of life, she had swiveled around to look through the glass door. Across the dance floor she could see Landon speaking to the pretty performer that was entertaining the guests only moments ago. A feeling of disgust welled up inside of Maria as she realized just how alike Vinny and Landon were starting to appear. Raising a hand, she seemed to brush her escort off as she entered the ballroom once more. Spotting the slippery man that was actually a soldier for the Alvise family that had asked to dance before, she walked over to him with a polite smile. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, she murmured “I’ll take that dance now.” The soldier smiled darkly and nodded once, taking the girl’s hand. Pulling her close into a slow waltz, they began to dance as Maria’s mind filled with the dream of a life outside the mob.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 03:45PM
Ballroom

Rupert descended the winding stair case and blended himself into the crowd of guests so well, due to his suit matching many of the mens there, that he was no longer recognizable as the owner of the estate.This was normally how he did things, blending in, so that no one would notice, and think he was just another suit. The band had struck up another song, and the women whooped as they got excited with it being one of the favorites being played at the speakeasies.

The champagne was flowing freely, and many were sitting and enjoying their drinks, catching their breath after dancing. It was over by the bar area, that Rupert noticed one particular lady, who was enjoying the company of a man, or so it looked, and this was when Rupert had a cunning idea. He wandered through the crowd, and then on reaching her table, he reached for her empty glass, and asked’

“Would Madame like another?” She may well think he was the hired help, as he smiled gently at the woman, and then snapped his heels in the direction of the male. “Sir.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/353d39fec36000014d02cd9ae144cbcb/tumblr_mquoi8rGfc1qb0snwo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 03:53PM
Ballroom

Landon smirked slightly at her as he took a drink from his whiskey. “It is still a compliment nonetheless. Even among angels, your voice would stand out” He said with a smile as he leaned against the side of the bar, resting his hand on his drink while still gazing around the ballroom. He was every observant. He glanced back to her when she remembered him. He chuckled slightly as he shook his head. “I don’t quite have his charm, nor do I intend to ever have it. I prefer my own method to anything” He said as he lifted his shoulder with a slight shrug. His eyes glanced down to her legs when she crossed her legs. She had a way with her body that was strangely attractive but he ignored it as he glanced up to her eyes once more. “No, I don’t get a night off…” He trailed off as he raised his brow at the worse part. “I’d rather think that Vincent would prefer to do that himself, I don’t tend to get involved with people he has a particular interest in” He said empathizing the world interest. He had about made it very clear that she was off limits to him and everyone else in the mob. “So exactly what about you has him all hot and bothered?” He asked her with a slight smirk.

His eyes flickered from her to survey the room once more out of habit. That was when he saw that Maria had rejoined the ball, his eyes narrowed slightly when she headed straight to that idiot from before. Some low man from the Alvise family. Made him more of an idiot in his mind. He took another drink of his whiskey as he watched her take the mans hand and let him lead her into a waltz. He shook his head as he watched them, making sure that the man didn’t try to do anything he would not approve of.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 05:37PM
Ballroom

Genevieve offered Landon a genuine smile before nodding towards his whiskey “Oh my…that is a terribly strong drink. I do not know if I could handle something like that. Then again, I like my own drinks tart.” Glancing at her glass, she frowned ruefully at seeing that it was empty. She hadn’t realized that while she was speaking to the angel, her drink had been dwindling. Flicking her dark eyes back up to Landon, she followed where his eyes were looking and realized he found her attractive. That made her very nervous because suddenly she seemed like a hot commodity when it came to members of the mob. That sort of attention couldn’t possibly lead to anything good. Reaching up to touch the back of her neck nervously, her smile faltered but her eyes flashed their defiant nature as she murmured in response to his question “Interest? That doesn’t sound as appealing as I think you want it to.” Brushing her dark hair off her shoulders, Genny suddenly felt uncomfortable in the corner of the ballroom. She didn’t like talking about Vinny, and she honestly had no idea why the don wanted anything to do with her. All the angel knew was that Vinny was up to no good. Shrugging softly, she turned to look at Landon slyly “I don’t know what he wants with me, but rest assured, I am not an easy woman.”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4xuue1ctK1r4bchco1_500.gif
It was then that the stranger made his way over and took Genevieve’s empty glass. Turning to cast her eyes upon him, Genny was soon smiling despite herself. He appeared a bit older than the other man beside her, and she silently noted that men were flocking to her from every corner. That unsettled her greatly, but there was something about this man’s voice that caught her attention. Her peace and quiet had indeed been shattered and Genny was beginning to regret sharing the gift of her voice with the world now that it seemed to be attracting all sorts of men. Shaking her head, she smiled at herself when she realized how ridiculous she was being. He was not a suitor…he worked there. He was paid to attend to the party’s needs. Nodding once, she braced her elbow on the bar to rest her chin in hand. Keeping her eyes locked on the stranger, her smile was charming as it was bored with her surroundings “Extra olives, please.”


Maria was still dancing with the Alvise man, her eyes wandering around the ballroom curiously. The man was chatting her ear off, but she was not paying him any attention. She was doing her best not to look at Landon, but failed miserably. Every so often her eyes trailed back to him and the enchanting woman he was talking to. A pang of jealously washed over her but soon her eyes fixed back on her dance partner. The solider leaned in to brush his lips along her neck, his hot breath tickling her ear. Laughing softly at the sensation, she inched closer to hear him whisper sweet nothings in her ear above the noise of the music. She still couldn’t quite hear him, but by the way his hand was traveling down her back, Maria suspected she wasn’t supposed to. Closing her eyes, she began to feel drowsier and drowsier. She had no idea that the drink she had earlier in the evening was spiked. The man holding her just smiled as Maria grew weaker and weaker in his arms. Soon, if all went well, she would be easily kidnapped and held hostage for Vinny to deal with.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 18, 2013 07:31PM
Ballroom

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m11nk4MlXE1qch5vgo1_500.gif

He raised his brow when she commented on his drink, as he finished it in a last gulp. “It takes far more than this to get more drunk. I suppose you’re just younger” He simply said as he was half focused on her. Most of his attention was though focused on Maria. His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched them dance. Part of him already wanted to rip them apart, mostly he told himself because Vinny would not approve of having a man who was in technically their enemy mob dancing with his daughter but he refrained himself. Maria was already mad at him and if he interrupted she might get even angrier at him. So he stomached it and turned back to the girl trying not to look back at Maria but ever so often he would find himself looking back at her. “It isn’t appealing” He replied, not trying to sugarcoat.“In your case, not being an easy woman isn’t going to helpful in your case” He said as he watched her interact with the waiter, while she was doing that he glanced back to Maria. His eyes becoming more alert when he noticed that Maria was closing her eyes. He saw the man press his lips against her neck and his hand traveling down her back. He also noticed that her movements were getting more sluggish as he stood up quickly. He glanced back to the angel, as he leaned towards her almost like he was going to kiss her but his lips stopped near her ear. “Be careful solider of God, Vinny isn’t the type of man you want to mess with. And he has plans for you…”He whispered softly, almost intimate but it was more for show.

With that done, he turned around and easily crossed towards them. His movements were tense and intimidating so much so that everyone was getting out of his way. Once he reached them, he reached towards the man and yanked him so hard that he almost landed on his ass. The man cursed as Landon reached for Maria now, noticing the dazed look in her eyes. “I leave you alone for a minute…” He said as he wrapped his arm around her waist so that she could lean onto his side. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” The man said as Landon turned to him. A look so dark in his eyes that the man took a step back. “It does not take a telepath to read your mind” He said as he glanced to two men to the side. They nodded as they came forward and grabbed the guy in between them. “This man drugged Vincent Amato’s daughter in an attempt to kidnap her. I, Landon Amato, dare anyone to come in his defense” He said his voice strong and powerful that everyone heard. They all stood as they watched the scene. Even though he was from Alvise, no one came to defend him. “Good, get him out of here” He said as the men nodded and dragged the man out. He turned to Maria now. “Come on, we’re getting out of here…” He said as he started to lead her out of the ballroom.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 19, 2013 03:45AM
Ballroom

“Extra olives, of course.” The tycoon said with a gentle smile. The girl looked barely out of her teens, and the manner at which she held herself suggested that she was bored with both her present company and the gala ball itself. At first Rupert found it unusual, especially with the music and the dancing. All the gorgeous women, that were being wooed by men in tails, all across the expansive ballroom. The titter of gentle conversation, and the ever present guffaw of the older gents, that were trying to get a hand or two on the delectable dancers.

Rupert wandered back over to the bar, and the bartender almost died, when he saw his employer, acting like a waiter. He nearly dropped the glass he was trying to fill, and stammered with nervousness.

“Sir…you wish a drink.”
“Dirty martini for the lady over there. Extra olives.”
“Yes Sir…Right away Mister Dangerfield.”

A few patrons that were sitting close at the bar, heard the bartender drop the man’s name and soon a crush of girls flocked over like feeding time in the chook house. He dismissed them politely, then taking the fresh glass, Rupert headed back and placed the drink down before Genny.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/a0c2d-gere.jpg?w=640

“With extra olives. Enjoy.”

His errand done, Rupert then strolled out from the bar area, where Madeline was holding court with some of the other war widows, and she smiled brightly as her brother joined her.

“Ladies…my brother and benefactor to this glittering affair.”

“And New york’s most eligible bachelor.” Mrs Hancock said with a knowing smile, offering her gloved hand to Rupert to shake. Rupert caught her hand effortlessly, and brought it to his lips, kissing softly.

“Enchanted.” He said with a slight smile, and then leaned over to Madeline and whispered.

“Having a good time, Maddy?”

http://i40.tinypic.com/wkmt5t.gif

“Oh yes, this is superb. Course it will be all the more special when the Marulos arrive. Such gorgeous people. A real asset to the social circles, wouldn’t you say?” Madeline asked of her small group of friends, that all nodded in agreement. Rupert excused himself, and then wandered through the crowd, out to the back landing patio, to enjoy a cigarette.

<3>

avpic

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 19, 2013 03:28PM
Ballroom

Genevieve nodded once and stared off towards the dance floor as she listened to Landon speak about getting drunk. She never drank enough to get drunk, usually. Most of the time, she drank to get more relaxed. When Landon spoke of Vinny again, her eyes turned to pause on his. He seemed to be warning her of something, but she already knew she was dealing with a demon. Why he wanted her, however, still remained a mystery. Smiling weakly, she nodded once more as if thanking him for the advice. Landon made her feel just as uneasy, perhaps even more than Vinny did because of his manners and charm. At least with Vinny, she knew how slimy he could be. With this angel before her, she felt like she was in uncharted waters. Her eyes then followed Landon’s to the dance floor and she realized he was being partially distracted. Her smile softened as her eyes sparkled “She’s very lovely.” But then the man was leaning closer, and her breath inhaled in shock that he was going to kiss her. Frozen to the spot, her eyes closed as she listened to him whisper. Swallowing hard, she watched Landon walk away silently.

Soon her attraction was pulled from Landon to focus on the mysterious stranger that appeared with her drink. Once more Genny was caught off by just how handsome he was and was pleased to listen to his voice. Taking the drink he offered, her smile turned a bit more genuine as she bowed her head politely “Thank you so much. This looks terrific.” Taking a sip, she then watched the man stroll away from her to wander through the crowd. To her surprise, he paused at a group of women and even swept her hand up to his lips. Frowning, she pulled the drink from her lips to stare in shock. It was becoming quite clear to the angel that he did not work here, but was in fact, a guest. Glancing down at her drink, she smiled slightly as a look of intrigue crossed her face. Pulling one of the olives out, she took a bite and turned to see Landon dealing with an issue. Swallowing the olive, she set her drink down and made her way through the dance floor. Her eyes looked around curiously, trying to find the man who brought her a drink. Seeing movement towards the back through the glass door, she smiled once more and strolled over.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljchs2xVnq1qf27i9o1_500.gif
Walking out to the back patio, she smiled to see the stranger. Pulling matches out from her bosom that she kept there to feed her own nicotine habit, she looked up at him with soft brown eyes “Got an extra cigarette, sir?”


Maria was unaware of what was going on, her eyes becoming cloudy as the man gripped her close to him. She hardly recognized Landon when he came over, but his voice rattled her to her core. Sighing softly, she blinked rapidly and tried to focus on him. He was saying something, but she couldn’t quite make it out. Feeling his arm wrap around her waist, Maria leaned into him and whimpered “What’s happening to me?” Soon her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she fainted. She had no idea that Landon threatened the man, or even what was going on. Maria began to fall, her body feeling like dead weight as she passed out from the drug slipped to her.

Re: {RP} Dangerfield Estate
October 19, 2013 07:33PM
Ballroom

Landon let out a groan when he suddenly felt her dead weight against him. Not because she was heavy, because she wasn’t. She was like a feather but more of the fact when Vinny found out about this, Landon was going to be in deep trouble. “You’re lucky you’re stunning” He muttered as he easily swept her up off her feet and into his arms. Several people were already whispering as this was sure to get to the heads of each families but he ignored them as several of his men surrounded him as they walked out of the ballroom. This is why he preferred to stay inside. He headed out to the car, the door was already opened as he gently laid Maria inside. before closing the door and walking around the car to climb into the car. Once he was inside, the car took off followed by several other cars headed back to the compound. He let Maria lean against his shoulder as he gazed out of the window, trying not to think of the sleeping human.


Haven Castle – Vaas Lands (3) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 08:53AM
Road to Haven Castle

As Selene sat in the carriage, tears continued to fall for what she had lost. Her husband, her one true love, banished her from their home. Joffrey didn’t even give her the chance she deserved to explain herself. What would she explain though? She had thought it was her husband who had returned and made love to her. When she awoke, she was pregnant and giving birth. It was a frightening situation and she had to deal with it alone. Then her husband flew into his rage and banished her after hurting the child she knew she already loved. Joffrey had forsaken her and now he and their daughter were against her. As much as Selene grieved for the relationship, her heart also hardened against Joffrey. She felt as though he had only used her to create Tempest, and he snatched the first opportunity to get rid of her. He didn’t even give her the decency of hearing her out. In her heart she knew he would never be forgiven.
http://media.tumblr.com/15fd243694da9ffcb4bea770559c5733/tumblr_inline_mk4bx9FVra1qz4rgp.gif
Her child could sense his mother’s pain and he reached over to hold her hand. Looking up at him with his big green eyes, he asked softly “Why are you said, Mamma?”

The princess looked down at the child she now called Lucan and smiled softly “I’m just very happy to be home…to see my mother and father.”

At the mention of her father, Lucan tilted his head “Mamma, who is my father?”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md3d4u84Yg1rzrlkx.gif
The question tore what was left of her heart. She was silent for a moment, wondering what to say. Selene would never tell Lucan about Desmond, not for a long time. And as for Joffrey? He had hurt the baby and clearly wanted nothing to do with either him or her. Looking down at her son, she began to caress his curls “You have no father, my love. You are a gift from the gods themselves and hold a great amount of power and magic. But do not fear, darling, you will have your grandfather and uncle to show you what a true man ought to be like.”

Lucan sighed softly, wishing he did indeed have a true father. However, he could feel his mother’s pain and it saddened him greatly. Snuggling closer to her, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

Throne Room

When the carriage lurched to a stop, both Selene and Lucan woke up with a start. As a man helped the princess out of the carriage, she held her son’s hand tightly and looked at the castle that she was born in. So ironic that she had returned here to live, and with a child that wasn’t even the son of the man she had left for. Walking up the steps carefully, she wondered how her mother would receive her. Selene hadn’t written many letters to her parents or brother for fear they had rejected her. And now she had to beg their forgiveness and hoped she would take her and Lucan in.

Lucan tugged on his mother’s hand and whispered “Is Grandmama nice?”

Selene laughed softly and nodded “She is a very lovely woman whom I sure you will love dearly.”

With that, they fell silent as they walked into the castle and down the halls. Finally they were ushered into the throne room after many servants recognized Selene. Though she was recognizable, they all still saw the heavenly runes that were now etched into her skin to show she was now a Saint. When she was inside the throne room, she saw her mother and smiled softly. She was still so beautiful. Stepping towards the throne, she fell to her knees urged Lucan to do the same. Not meeting her mother’s eyes, she spoke “Joffrey has banished me and my son for a scheme I had no part it…not purposely, at least. He has used me for the sake of having a child and has sent me away without hearing my side of events. He cares not for me or my son, and I come asking to return to my home here.”

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 10:27AM
Throne Room

http://media.tumblr.com/5eabe9013a03f72feec7597b1a80638b/tumblr_inline_mm2sw40dap1qz4rgp.gif

The Queen was still fighting against the struggle she had to want to strangle that Lady’s neck, that woman pissed her off so much, she was clearly more younger than Metia, she would live longer, and she was an angel, plus she was beautiful, that’s clearly enough reasons to make Metia hate her. Then there’s that major reason, that Lady Tanner never leaves her husband alone. If people knew what Metia always wanted to do to that Lady, they would think she was mental ill or something.
Whenever the Lady left, Metia forced a smile and stared at the door.
“I hope you fall down from the stairs.”
She said, mostly for herself, even tho, the maids and servants that were around, was able to hear her. They was trying their best to not pay attention to Metia and the Lady Tanner, but they was clearly curious on what was going happen. Everybody knew how Lady Tanner always followed Henry, and how Metia hated her, so of course, they wanted to know how would a meeting of the two of them go.
She ordered a maid to go put Henry’s belongings on the right place, so nobody would touch it. Then Metia just walked up to the throne, and sat down on her own chair. She slowly turned her head, and looked at the chair besides her, which belonged to Henry. It was empty, he wasn’t there, he was gone, run away from his family.. She felt her eyes getting watery again, and she had to place her hand against her mouth, trying to hold back a sob, before use her free hand to control her tears.

After awhile, Metia was finally able to calm herself down, but she still remained in the throne, not moving that much, only letting herself have flashbacks about her life before this seven years, everything seemed perfect, everything was perfect, she wont say having Clarice was a mistake, because it wasn’t, she loves her daughter, so much, but she misses Selene, she missed the old Henry. Also, she got a letter from her granddaughter, she got extremely confused with that letter, how could such little kid write so well? But everything got explained when she said she had grownup, how so? Selene has no magic to do such thing, she’s an angel, she was never a witch like her mother. This left Metia very curious, yet ashamed and furious, with Selene and Joffrey. Joffrey because he kicked his own wife out of the castle, and Selene for allow herself fuck up with her life.
She just wrote her granddaughter back, and was already waiting for Selene to show up, which wouldn’t take that long. She brought her son with her, who did this child belong to anyway? If it wasn’t Joffrey’s, who was the man? Why in hell would Selene sleep with another man?
Metia heard her words, and basically facepalmed herself, gently, as she rubbed her temple. She felt like yelling at her daughter, because it has been years since she last saw her, and now she just come because she was alone. Family wasn’t only for that. But she tried her best to remain calm, and not yell, it wasn’t the child’s fault, plus, this is her grandson, after all. God, she’s getting old.
http://oi40.tinypic.com/2h3v2br.jpg
“..I got a letter form your daughter saying you was coming. She also said you got a child with another man, a warlock. It took me awhile to understand how such young child could write, but I noticed that lots of things changed, and you, my dear, you changed your entire life.”
Metia started, as she took a deep breathe, and stared at her daughter, waiting for her to look at her in the eyes, but she didn’t. If this all was new to the boy, well then, Metia feels sorry for him.
“You acted reckless, and foolish. You allowed a man fool you, you got pregnant at young age, and ran away with him. Which could clearly not be the man of your life. You stopped talking with your family, and now you’re only here because you have nowhere else to go. I feel like you’re using me. Family isn’t only for the bad times.”
Of course, Metia was going to scold her daughter, but she never rose her voice, she was just too tired to even raise her voice.
“You’re my daughter, and the boy besides you is my grandson. I’m not gonna reject you, and kick you out of my life forever. You’re allowed to live here, since this was always your home, and I’m not gonna blame the poor boy for the reckless decisions his mother done, so he’s welcome as well.”
On the letter, Tempest asked Metia to not be too harsh, and she wasn’t being too harsh, those who saw her real mad, they would think she was being an angel right now.
Pushing herself up from the throne, Metia stared down at her grandson, before look back at her daughter.
“But first. Stand up, look me in the eye, and tell me that you wasn’t part of this “scheme”. Admit that you failed on your decisions.”
Metia wanted Selene to admit what she done, to make it look more real. Not for make the poor girl to suffer, just for let her know there’s no way back now, she done that, she would have to deal with the consequences. Right now, she wanted to hug her daughter, tightly, and not let her go, but first, she needed someone to shake her back to reality. 

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 10:58AM
Throne Room

Selene’s shoulders began to shake from the weight of her mother’s words. She could understand why her mother felt used. The princess never kept in touch after fleeing from her family to marry the man who could very well have destroyed her. And now he almost had again. With her heart hardened against Joffrey, she knew things could never be the same with him. He had cast her aside after bringing harm to her son, and it was something she would neither forgive nor forget. Lifting her gaze to meet her mother’s eyes, she stood up slowly and lifted her chin boldly. Selene would not deny the wrongs she had done. She had been foolish and made mistakes. Perhaps it was even a mistake to marry Joffrey in the first place since he seemed to not care about her enough to at least listen to what she had to say. He had Tempest now and that seemed to be enough for him.

With a long exhale, she finally spoke calmly “You are right when you say he must not be the man of my life. He is no man at all, but a monster.” Placing a hand on Lucan’s shoulder, she continued “I believe there was dark magic at work. Tempest had gone missing and my husband was about to make love to me when a witch arrived to take him away so they could look for her. A warlock who I was loved as a dear friend must have impersonated Joffrey and made love to me. I should have known it was not my husband…but perhaps I was too consumed with the desire for another child. Tempest has always despised me and I craved the affection between Joffrey and our daughter.”

Realizing she was speaking words from the heart she had never dared admit to herself, she began to tremble as she fought back sobs. She had to be strong in front of her mother, for that was how she was raised. After noticing that she was looking at the ground again, Selene forced herself to look up at her mother and ran her fingers through her hair with a nervous habit she had since she was a child.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m72d6u8UVu1rqmypj.gif
“I will not make any more excuses for myself. I allowed myself to fall prey to dark magic and I slept with a man who was not my husband. Because of it, I became pregnant with a child who should be considered a bastard.”

Lucan’s stood up slowly and hugged his mother around the waist as his face buried into her leg. He did not like being called a bastard, and there was a brief moment when he felt scared for his future. Sensing his fear, Selene placed a hand in his hair and began to caress it reassuringly. When her son seemed to calm down, he spoke softly “I still love you, Mamma…”

The princess smiled at her son’s words and looked down at him “My darling, never think that you are unloved. You are my greatest treasure.” Lucan snuggled into his mother and Selene looked back at her own “I wish for my marriage to Prince Joffrey Brax to be annulled. It was a mistake to ever think he truly loved me and I want to live out my life here with those who always have and always will. I understand you may never forgive me for my wrongdoings, and I will learn to live with that. All I ask is that you accept Lucan into the family and love him unconditionally. Joffrey attacked him in rage and it nearly killed me. My hope for Lucan is that he can use the powers that were bestowed upon him by the warlock for the greater good, and perhaps one day he will be a knight. As for myself, I will spend every waking moment making up to you and father for all the misdoings I have done. Mother, I want nothing more than to please you and father. Please, will you protect my son?”

Selene was pleading, but there was nothing she wouldn’t do for the child she had almost lost. Though Lucan was born from dark magic and evil schemes, he showed signs of the innocence and purity that was once hers. He displayed a great deal of power and magical abilities, and Selene hoped that under Metia’s guiding light that her son could use that power for good.

When Selene finished speaking, Lucan looked up at his grandmother and smiled nervously. She was so pretty that he wasn’t sure what to do. His grandmother seemed unhappy with Selene, but she said he wouldn’t be rejected. Stepping forward, he spoke in a quiet but strong voice “Mamma wants me protected, but I want you to know that I will never let anything happen to her. She protected and loved me, and she speaks highly of you. I wish to protect you too.” Though he appeared so young, it seemed he had inherited his biological father’s wisdom and magical abilities. Who knew when he would stop growing so rapidly?
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md3d5yiJff1rzrlkx.gif

avpic

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 03:18PM
Throne Room

Metia just waited for her daughter to admit the wrong she done. She needed that, she needed to see how much her decisions could ruin her life, and she was glad she was starting to admit the truth, even if it was hurting her, and being hard for her to face her own mother. Metia wouldn’t censure her, but her daughter needed to be strong, she taught her to be strong and not break down in front of anybody, or people will see that as weakness and one day, they will destroy you.
Metia nodded when her daughter asked her about her and Joffrey’s marriage, of course it was annulled, that’s for sure, and she felt more anger inside her, when she heard that Joffrey tried to hurt this poor boy. It wasn’t the kid’s fault, it wasn’t his fault, that his father was a bastard and decided to ruin an entire family. Even if Metia was angry at her daughter, she wouldn’t hurt her grandson, its not his fault. The poor boy was brought to this world by the wrong way and at the wrong time. Now Metia wondered where would be that warlock, the father of this child. What did Selene do to him? It was obvious she wouldn’t tell her in front of the child, so she remained quiet.
Metia’s eyes watched the motherhood from Selene, while she was showing affection to her son. Why Clarice couldn’t be that calm? The boy seems to love his mother, but she never heard Clarice saying that she loved her, she never heard Clarice saying a nice thing before. Pushing those thoughts away, she noticed her grandson come up to her, and tell her that he wished to protect his grandmother as well. This clearly touched Metia’s heart, and she wouldn’t deny.
http://media.tumblr.com/5eabe9013a03f72feec7597b1a80638b/tumblr_inline_mm2u6b1OY41qz4rgp.gif
“Then welcome home.”
She told her as a smile slowly appeared upon her face, a warming one, but small. She wasn’t really on the best mood to be all cheerful and stuff, but she would if she needed to. Selene wasn’t the only one who lost the love of her life, Henry ran away, and Metia still didn’t knew what to do or what to tell to Selene. Everything changed so much, she had a daughter as well, but not as big as Lucan, Clarice was three years or something more younger, and Metia could clearly see the boy had magic inside him to be able to grow up so fast. And Tempest, was suppose to have Clarice’s age, but Tempest was already a teenager.
Metia walked up to Lucan, and kneel down. She placed her palms over the boy’s shoulders, and planted a kiss upon his forehead.
“You’re safe in this kingdom. This is now your home.”
She knew the boy would need some protection, and Metia would give him that. After this, she pushed herself up, and stepped closer to Selene, staring at her for awhile, before take a deep breathe and wrap her arms around her daughter, hugging her tightly, that’s what she needed somebody to comfort her. That’s what both needed.

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 06:39PM
The Throne room

A great burst of light, heralded down from the heavens breaching the clouds, as the three Thrones; Orion, Rashna and Henry came down from the Temple of Thrones and floated through the balcony window that the King was always partial to spending time. The King had returned, and with him his older brother and sister had accompanied him. Rashna was more concerned to keep an eye on Henry, so that he did not slide back into his depressed state, while Orion had come…to see what all the fuss was about. The trio wore the robes of their kind, long flowing silk, though Orion was bare chested and had his robe sitting loosely upon his hip bones. His wings were still out and proud, as he turned around to grin at his Brother.

“Nice…very nice.” Impressed by the surrounds and the fittings, he knew he could get comfortable in a place like this. Henry drew his wings in behind him. He did not grin, or show pleasure in his brother’s antics.“Might want to close your wings, before you start knocking things over, Orion.”

Rashna landed daintily, and placed her bag down on a nearby sofa. Her eyes were wide with what she saw before her. Truly different from the temple, she wondered if all the fancy furniture and fittings were necessary. “It’s a bit..gawdy.” Wrinkling up her nose and then sighing.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/2888a79ba1bd52fcfd5f67fb5997abaa/tumblr_mhcnkmypg71qlv54lo1_500.gif

It was then that the trio caught sight of Selene, her new son and of course Metia. Metia was actually hugging her daughter, but the boy Henry did not recognize. Orion was the first to speak.

“Are we…interrupting a family moment?” he said with a crooked smile. Orion was amused to see Metia like this. He always remembered her as being standoffish, not huggy in the least.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9isfxqzaR1re6hhmo1_500.gif

“Orion, mind your tongue.” Rashna said, then looked at Henry so they could be introduced.

Henry stood quietly, unsure of how to approach his family before his brother and sister. He said simply;

“I’m home.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lc3qqtQbKD1qcqbdbo1_500.gif

“And?” Orion asked, as Rashna nudged him in the side.

“May I present, my brother Orion, and sister Rashna….Thrones of God.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 10, 2013 08:40PM
http://25.media.tumblr.com/f2fd01d8e53e85e5e98cfe4cecc0ca33/tumblr_mrfna6zTxE1rjcdkfo8_250.gif
Derek laughed and nodded, he tugged on the reins of his horse, bringing it around and trotting up beside her. His bay was larger than her pony, but he bent down slightly to make sure she was holding on tight enough “You’ve got it right” he said with a smile. As his sister seemed to come to terms with her horse, Derek sat a top his horse as she tried to get her bearings “Hold tight Clarice” he told her, once she had set of. He followed at a snails pace behind her, carefully to keep on her flank encase she fell.”Shall we try to speed up?” he asked with another smile, trotting up beside her.
Derek glanced from his sister to the road that lead to the castle doors. A carriage was pulling up, it bore no crest and was simple in design, pulled by two brown horses. Frowning slightly, Derek fought back the urge to ride after it before it got any closer. However, his mother would certainly flay him alive if he left clarice, so he stayed by her side, trying his best to ignore the unmarked carriage.
He couldn’t afford to let his mind wander around Clarice, his sister would most likely bolt the first chance he got, so he was trying to keep her mind of their father and running away, and on her new pony.

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 11, 2013 07:46AM
Throne Room

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9ed3dllZS1qgd6v4.gif
Lucan smiled happily as his grandmother kissed his forehead, his arms wrapping around her to pull her in for a hug. After letting her go, he turned to see Metia standing before his mother. He suddenly feared for his mother, but these fears were soon quelled when his grandmother hugged Selene. Sighing happily, he knew they would be safe.

Selene watched her mother warily, mentally preparing herself for more scoldings when Metia stood before her. She was instead surprised when she was pulled into a hug. Closing her eyes, she wrapped her arms around her mother slowly and returned the embrace. It had been too long since she held her mother, too long since she had been home. After a few moments, she pulled away to smile and laugh with relief. She was home, and her son would be safe.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m72cvixGOz1rqmypj.gif
The happy reunion was interrupted, however, and a familiar voice mixed with the unfamiliar. Turning around, the princess’s eyes fell on her father and a couple of guests. Raising an eyebrow, she tilted her head “You’re home…? But where did you go, Daddy?” Stepping forward, she smiled at her father. She had always been a daddy’s girl when she was younger, and oh how she missed Henry. Selene only wished she had remembered to write both her parents. Seeing his two guests, she dropped into a curtsy and smiled graciously “Forgive me, I am Princess Selene Casterly.” She was careful to leave her Brax name behind as she faced her uncle. He was rather handsome and she soon found herself silent in awe.

Lucan hopped down and rushed over to stand in front of his mother. Bowing low, he then straightened up and leaned against Selene. “I am Sir Lucan Casterly, the queen’s personal knight and guardian!”

He said it with such sincerity that Selene began to laugh at her son’s boldness. Caressing his hair, she placed her free hand on his shoulder and looked down at him tenderly.

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 11, 2013 08:35AM
Outside

Clarice was having her fun by riding the pony around, for her, pony was only a fat useless animal, sometimes she comes to pet them, but then leaves. There was time she splashed ink over a pony, for her own amusement. Then she has her own pets, two dogs, one cat, and a black fish, that her brother called it ugly, but it wasn’t. Those ones, she doesn’t hurt, she sees them as mini animal versions of her.
She followed her brothers instructions, by holding it tightly, and kicked the pony again to make it walk around, it worked like this for awhile, till the pony stopped.
“Whats your problem? Keep moving”
She complained, as she keep on kicking the pony’s side, why wasn’t it moving? On the last hit, she done with all her strength, and that made the pony get mad, and she just fell from it. The height wasn’t that much, so she wouldn’t get seriously injured, only a small wound on her forehead, that would bleed for a minute or something. Whenever she fell, she sat down, and placed her own palm over her wound, while trying to hold back the crying. She wanted to cry, to yell and to kill that pony, but she never liked to cry in front of people. Her brother, Derek, saw this and just ran towards her, making sure she was ok, he asked her if she wanted to go back inside, and she just nodded, while pouting, and keeping her view down, since she didn’t wanted to look him in the eye, even tho a tear was already rolling down.
http://i39.tinypic.com/15guvt4.gif
Derek took her inside, he lead her to her bedroom, so she could change her clothes, and clean the wound. They changed her red dress into a white simple one, she didn’t wanted the white one, but there was no other for her to use. Then the maids just cleaned her wound, even tho her eyes were still red from crying. Whenever the maid was done, Clarice just began to run away from her bedroom, she wanted to find her mother, to tell her mother what happen to her, to make her mother care, even tho Metia cared a lot. Plus, last time she saw her mother, she was going talk with her father, and Clarice feared he told Metia something, that could prejudice Clarice.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/f2066bc070a0b3f2e291a6a0b5e755a4/tumblr_mrn41aLd8u1r1f2cuo3_r1_250.gif
Reaching the Throne Room, Clarice noticed the door was slightly open, so she peeked in, trying to see what was going on. She saw her mother, with another young woman, then a little boy, but then there were three other people, they was probably angels. A woman, and two men, one of them, seemed to be her father, but she had never seen her father without that beard and long hair.


Throne Room

Metia smiled a little when her daughter finally hugged her back, comfort was what she needed. After awhile of hugging each other, they broke the hug, and Metia tried to remain a strong figure, it was on that moment she heard some male voice, someone asking them if he was interrupting a family moment. She took a look over Selene’s shoulder, and saw three people, a woman, and two men, one of them was Henry, Metia just gasped, because he looked young and beautiful, like he always should, it has been years since she had seen him like that. Plus, he was back, half of her wanted to rage on him for leave like that, then the other half just wanted to hug him and never let go. She was controlling herself to not have another break down.
Metia listened to Henry introduce the two people who come along with him, it was his siblings, then Selene asked him, where did he go, and that’s when Metia quickly spoke.
“Nowhere. Your father had to take care of some business as a King.”
Selene had already lost the man of her life and her daughter, Metia didn’t wanted her to think she could lose the rest of the family as well. It would be too much pain for the young woman. The Queen rose her left hand, and used her index finger to press against the corner of her eye, while she was fighting back some tears. Never have a break down in front of people.
When Lucan bowed and said he was the queen’s personal knight and guardian, Metia forced a chuckle.
“He’s so cute. Another grandchild. I’m getting too old.”
She said trying to change a bit the tense atmosphere.
http://i43.tinypic.com/14w6c1w.gif
She looked around, and when her eyes laid on the door, she saw the dark hair of her daughter, Clarice, she was peeking in. Metia quickly forced a smile, and stretched out her hand, calling out for Clarice.
“Come, dear.”
Clarice didn’t knew if she should go or not, but she just pushed the door with her both hands, and stepped inside. The first person she looked was at her mother, and she directly went towards her. It was on that moment, Metia noticed a small wound on Clarice’s forehead, upon her eyebrow.
“What happen to your head? I told your brother to take care of you.”
Metia exclaimed, as she lowered her body slightly down to touch Clarice’s forehead.
“It was the stupid fat pony.”
Clarice answered, while looking up at her mother.
Metia huffed out when Clarice already started with the insults, even tho it was only for an animal.
“Does it hurt?”
Clarice just shook her head, as a replay.
Metia stared back at the door, and she saw Derek about to step inside, but it seems like whenever he saw his father, he just walked away. This family was unbelievable.
Metia rose her body back up, and stared at the others.
“Well, this is Clarice, the Casteryl youngest princess.”
She thought this would be enough to tell everybody Clarice belonged to the family. Selene had never seen Clarice before, Clarice only saw Selene from the portraits, but seemed to never pay much attention to it.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/5d1eab7ec8dd7a0e46c7ac6504d747d3/tumblr_mqgajvnIke1ry99g4o1_250.gif
Clarice, remained quiet besides her mother, and stared up at the others, her eyes slightly red from the crying, and with an expression that didn’t showed much emotion. Her eyes laid on her father, and she noticed how different he was, it was even hard for her to recognize him, and if somebody said that was her father, at first sight, she would say no, or mostly say no to annoy him.
Even tho his appearance changed into a better one, did his personality?

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 11, 2013 09:10AM
Throne Room

Though all those gathered were in fact family and related, you could feel that the room was filled with tension. Henry only had eyes for Metia, who was doing her utmost to keep herself together. He knew her well enough when she was forcing somethings, and that it would be a good idea if the two of them could be alone to talk things through. When he had left, she wanted to sleep in a separate room, but he really had given her no option, since he had shut her out of his life. Course, when Selene spoke, his attention was stolen and he looked to her fondly as she asked where he had been. The Queen decided to answer on his behalf, and this even caught Rashna’s attention. She had spent time with Henry and knew the truth. Rather than say anything, she kept quiet, though Orion was enjoying the goings on. Looking to Selene, he said simply; “Yes, I was away on business matters.”

Seeing the plucky young prince get in before his mother and announce that he was Sir Lucan Casterly, the queen’s personal knight and guardian had Orion laugh loudly. “They start them young here, hey Henry?” The King was confused, when both Selene and Lucan called themselves Casterly. He was of the opinion they were Brax. Something was definitely off with that, but again, now was not the time or place to question it. Orion strolled up to the boy and ruffled his golden hair with his large hand.“Such a fine lad you have there, Selene.” Orion said with a wink, before looking at the little one that had entered; Clarice.“And this is the little girl we have all heard about. Got a cut from riding a fat pony?” He asked, staring down at her with deep blue eyes. “Little girls are made from sugar, spice and sticky plaster, so I dare say you will be back bouncing on that pony again in no time.” He said with a wink and a knowing nod to Metia.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxuatyMx0m1qbvmg8o1_500.gif

Henry watched on as his older brother did his usual trick, of turning on the charm like a tap, something that often annoyed Henry, but as Orion was older, he always had a way of getting away with it. Rashna sensed the tension, and then she glided across the floor, and knelt down to Clarice’s level.

http://lukewilliamsgossip.files.wordpress.com/2013/05/reese-witherspoon-gets-bashed-by-her-own-stepmother-over-arrest.gif?w=620

“I’m your Aunt Rashna. Would you like to show me where your room is? I would like very much to see it.” she wanted to give Henry and Metia a chance to talk, and she gave her brother a sly look to keep Selene entertained. Rashna wanted to try and get Henry to save his marriage, even if it meant splitting up this family reunion.

Henry was still looking at his wife, and if she cared to look back, she could see that…he had changed, in more than his appearance.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcoso4LIGS1rwvg1f.gif

“Metia….may I speak with you?” Henry asked, offering his hand out to her.

<3>

Re: [RP] Haven Castle
September 11, 2013 09:28AM
Throne Room

Selene nodded as though that were a sufficient enough answer. Henry was king after all, and he had to be very busy. She was glad to see he was home and looking happy, though she sensed some tension between Metia and her father. That struck her as odd since the last she knew, her father simply adored the queen. The princess decided to not involve herself in such matters since it wasn’t like she was one to speak on relationships. Hers just ended with the love of her life and she herself was an emotional wreck. Not very ideal for advice. Her attention then fixed on Orion as he spoke to her son. A blush creeped into her cheeks when he winked at her. She smiled proudly and bowed her head “One would think that, wouldn’t they? You will have to forgive my son. He thinks he could save the world.”
http://media.tumblr.com/83073a7d9be991f663177345475dc2dc/tumblr_inline_mftw7vt7dV1rvw81k.gifLucan looked at the ground, afraid to meet Orion’s eye as he ruffled his hair. This strange man spoke to his mother, and that unsettled him. For reasons he could not explain, he had a bad feeling in his gut that his mother experienced pain with the last man she was close to. Perhaps it was memories locked away in his subconscious, perhaps it was Desmond’s magic shining through. Still, he felt it was his duty to protect his mother and he was very wary of this uncle. He allowed his eyes to look at Orion’s shirt and he mumbled [b]“I am a knight, I tell you. You musn’t get too close to my mother. I will know if you try to hurt her…”
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_md3bw9QA1E1rzrlkx.gif
Feeling brave, Lucan looked up to meet Orion in the eye “You are an angel. So is my mother. Are there many of you?”

Selene laughed softly and rushed forward to grab her son’s hand. She could feel her son’s anxiety, and she was saddened that she could not yet explain about Joffrey. Kneeling down, she pulled him in for a hug and sighed “No one will ever hurt me or you again. Please understand that, darling.” Looking up at Orion over her son’s shoulder, she smiled weakly. Things were indeed tense and awkward in this castle. 


Night Lands Castle (35) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
November 15, 2013 03:17PM
Throne Room

http://cache.desktopnexus.com/thumbnails/1364859-bigthumbnail.jpg

The large oak doors of the Throne room flew open, as a dark Knight or so it would appear, entered the chambers. He wore the most hideous suit of armor, with the glow of a golden hue coming out from where the eyes would be. Course, it was none other than Prince Joffrey….and how much this armor suited his current demeanor was shocking to say the least. It was almost as though it empowered him and his inner most desires. He had had his way with Elisa, and left her a bleeding mess in his chambers. But knowing she was a vampire, she should heal…in a few days. Joffrey didn’t care of course. Well, not this Joffrey. He had but one goal. Destroy the Casterly.

“Father…I have returned, and I must say, the feeling of relief to my scrotum is without doubt…amazing.”

This would bring a titter of laughter from the Royal court, who found the new Joffrey’s wit to be vulgar and yet cute all at the same time. Joffrey noted Drakkar and raised an eyebrow, though it was well hidden under his helm. “He’s coming to fight too?” Joffrey pointed one of his sharpened armour covered claws at Drakkar. Not having heard that this man would be the King’s personal squire.

The witches were on the side lines, and they all approached the Prince, who was standing oddly, then turned his helm to watch them approach, scaring them slightly, as a black mist emerged from his form.

http://i101.photobucket.com/albums/m58/vanetian/tumblr_lqg18cJMj31qjtry2.gif

“Don’t get all shy now, ladies. What is it?”

“We have made a special potion…using those feathers of Orion. You might want to take a vial into battle.” Portia said with a chuckle, as Delilah sensed something was not…quite right about the Prince. Joffrey suddenly liked this idea, and extended his hand awaiting the vial to be handed over.

“I am about to head off with my father and army…SO…hand it over.” Portia took it out from her cleavage. A bright blue vial, that seemed to sparkle to the light of the candles. “This is so potent….you would be amazed what it can do.” Portia thought the new look Prince was scrummy, and unwittingly handed over the vial, as he took it and held it up to the light. “What does it do?” Portia crept forward and then whispered to the Prince, while the other two witches held back.

http://www.gurl.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/10/hocus-pocus-gif-1.gif

“It does?!” Joffrey grinned and then patted Portia on the head with his metal covered hand. “Oh..you’re a keeper.” Portia blushed and squealed, as the Prince placed the vial around his own neck, and strode up to his father.

“I don’t know about you, Father….but I’m all set. To war then?” He chimed, with a malicious grin.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
November 15, 2013 04:31PM
Throne Room

Brandon watched as his son came out of the chambers. He had been patiently awaiting his return. His squire had already come and gone. His horse was readied and the army awaited. All was prepared. As Joffrey made his way in his presence was much changed. He could sense his strength. The change in his demeanor was much more apparent.
He said.. “I don’t know about you, Father….but I’m all set. To war then?” 

However, he also heard him say he might leave without him to the witches and the exchange of an item which power was unknown to Brandon. Seemed the new Joffrey had much more ambition. He thought to himself he must be careful with his son. He was quite hungry for power. What would he do after this war? He would keep his eyes open on his son. He needed to take care with him. He didnt acquire the power he had by being a fool either. But for now he had bigger fish to fry. The Casterly’s must pay for what had been necessary to save his son’s life.

http://i391.photobucket.com/albums/oo358/felixdelgato/normal_kingdom-00089_zpse1b95227.jpg

” Yes let us march. Come on Drakkar. To the Gates and The Army.” 

Drakkar nodded in acquiescence and followed his lord.

“Yes, sire.”

~Thread Change Night Lands~

~The war…begins…..~



Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Role play Live : Ladies Night. GM KalypsoGrey
June 24, 2013 12:28AM
Role play Live : Group : Ladies Night.

A Grey Kitten, Leather and a whole lot of Feathers.

http://www.singleblackmale.org/wp-content/uploads/2013/02/Ladies_Night.jpg

Writers:
KalypsoGrey
AmeNoKumari
CharlotteCarrendar
LadyBelz.

KalypsoGrey: It was a long night, the files and threads for Carrendar had been looked over and the meeting hall was re dusted and polished to perfection. Kali let out a small sigh of relief before leaning against the outside of her house’s door. “I wonder if Kristian’s home?” With a small turn of her body, she faced the door, grasped the handle and turned. *click* The door opened. It wasn’t like Kristian to not lock the doors to their home, she had to wonder what his reasoning behind it was. Her steps steadied as she entered their home with caution, her eyes glistening in the small incense lamp that hung above the tables. And then it hit her, her sea green eyes fell upon the small letter placed upon the center table. She stepped forward, turned her back slightly to shut the door and then continued walking towards the letter. }c{

KalypsoGrey: ~He was always so formal in his letters~ ” Detective Clark will be visiting your office today at 3 pm to take your statement. I have insisted that he should come to you, as I don’t want you going anywhere. -X- Kristian Grey, Your over protective Husband. Kali sighed and shook her head at the note, folded it in two and placed it back on the table. Her eyes scanned the room and she couldn’t help but wonder what her husband was talking about, and then it hit her. It must have been the incident at the office. Why couldn’t he just let it go? She sat herself on the couch of their home and slowly inhaled, trying to calm her heart rate as it picked up with each passing second. “I need to get things ready.” Without a second thought she rose from her place on the couch and rushed into the kitchen, opening different cupboards and swinging the fridge open on the way. “I wonder if any of them will even eat?” She giggled to herself and shook her head before gathering the assortment of chips and dip and making her way back to the living room area. Placing the food on the table she smiled to herself and brushed her hands through her hair, curling a strand behind her ear as she grasped her phone and rapidly sent out the group text. “Ladies Night, Kristian’s and My place, he’s out of town. It’s our time to have some fun. ;) xoxo – Grey.” *Send* With a small cling on her phone she smiled and sent the needed directions followed by a picture of her outfit. Hoping to get the three girls riled into a good enough mood. }e{

CharlotteCarrendar:- Downtown at the Gay and Lesbian Mardi Gras, Simone was atop a massive banana covered float, doing what she was paid to do, dance like she was one of the exotic dancers from Rio. Awash with bright blue feathers, and more sparkle than Tiffany’s, she wowed the crowd with her elaborate dance moves. Bare foot, and diamantes well placed across her voluptuous body, which smelt highly of coconut tanning oil, she grinned showing off dazzling pearly whites, while the loin cloth covered boys from the local YMCA, were whipping the crowd of thousands into a frenzy. Drumming and pipe bands, along with the tweets of whistles filled the air, till suddenly, Simone’s cell phone vibrated in a very unusual place. “Ooo fuck.” Simone kept dancing as she whipped out her hello kitty cell phone and saw the message. “Ladies Night, Kristian’s and My place, he’s out of town. It’s our time to have some fun. ;) xoxo – Grey.” Keeping up the beat, and still gyrating, she texted back. “Be there soon, kitty…once I finish riding this big banana…” She whipped her finger across the cell phone, then continued to dance up a storm, as the parade reached its earth shattering climax, with the mass concert in the central park. <3>

http://i694.photobucket.com/albums/vv310/cuto01/Latin%20Dances/P-5.jpg

AmeNoKumari: Ame who was at a stop light in her 1969 Dodge Charger Hemi, waiting to go to her home in the middle of the woods as she looked to her phone that had rung the ring tone of a lightsaber turning on as she looked straight on the road as the light turned green. She pushed her foot down on the gas pedal while her left foot pressed down on the clutch pedal as she shifts from neutral to first gear, lifting her foot from the clutch pedal as the car starts too move forward. Her left foot pressed down on the clutch pedal again to only shift to second gear. As she heads down the road a little ways to only pull over into an empty parking lot then her leaned forward as her car idled , grabbing her phone as she unlocked it and checked the unread message “Ladies Night, Kristian’s and My place, he’s out of town. It’s our time to have some fun. ;) xoxo – Grey.” She chuckled as she hit reply on her phone and started to text, “Sounds like a fantastic plan. I will be on my way! XOXOXOXOX ~Ame ” she pressed send, making the homescreen appear on her phone then locked it. She shifted the gears once again and pulled out of the parking lot and started to head to Kalypso’s home, smirking to herself that there was gonna be a Ladies Night at her house as she was in dire need to party and have some fun.

http://nerdreactor.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/09/risty-tsukasa-jun.jpg

KalypsoGrey: It was already 9:45, it seemed like hours had passed since she sent the text messages out to the girls. “Why do I feel like I am missing something?” Her thoughts wandered as she ran her hands through her hair.”I knew it!” Kali scrambled from her place on the couch, ran up the stairs, jumped over the couch and leaped onto her bed while grabbing her iPod and dock. “Nothing says a party without a little music.” She giggled to herself and made her way back the way she came, waltzing down the stairs as if she was making a grand entrance. It wasn’t until she reached the bottom of the stairs did her iPhone start going off. *Cling* *Cling* 2 Text messages. “Be there soon, kitty…once I finish riding this big banana…” Oh dear lord, what was this woman up to this time, her eyes had to scan over it twice before she shrugged and slid over to the next message. “Sounds like a fantastic plan. I will be on my way! XOXOXOXOX ~Ame ” Kali couldn’t help but smile and reply back to the two. “Can’t wait to see you both <3 – Grey” }e{

CharlotteCarrendar:- The big banana float finally pulled over in its space at the park, as the revellers converged on the grass covered slopes that led to the grand stage, where none other than Ru Paul was introducing the first act in the line up. One of the loin cloth covered boys assisted Simone down from her perch on the massive float and she landed with a spray of long blue feathers smacking a policeman, almost having him vanish in behind her. “Oh..sorry officer.” She chuckled, grabbing her clutch purse off the truck driver under the bananas, and tried to make her way through the crush of rainbow covered party goers. Fireworks were being set off into the sky and it was a night of frivolity, fun and much sex. Simone finally reached her small Mitsubishi hatchback, and struggled to find her keys in her clutch, then opened the door, and attempted to get in behind the wheel, feathers, sequins and all. Considering the car was bright fushia, with the mix of blue interior lighting, it made a funny sight, as she sped off for Grey’s apartment, and the girly night in. She stopped at the local bottlo , and grabbed a box of champers, intending to get completely smashed, by the midnight hour. Finding a park, she managed to climb out of her diminutive car, and snatch up the box of bubbly, eagerly making her way towards the entrance, where she had to use her nose, to announce herself on the intercom. “GOT BUBBLES, WILL PARTY!” Simone cried, readjusting her hold of the box of plonk, and waiting for someone to let her in. <3>

http://th07.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/f/2012/034/8/7/879040274e6f9d31e3b322515b236d5b-d4oiktb.jpg

LadyBelz: Seattle. The Emerald City. One would think nothing much happened in a place such as this. But they would assume wrong, of course. The locals highly enjoyed the annual Mardi Gras parade and the festivities following. But for one Pandora LaRue, she hated everything to do with Mardi Gras. Namely the drunk shitheads that frequented the bar where she was currently employed. /The Poisoned Tongue./ Honestly, who comes up with these stupid names for seedy dive bars? If she didn’t need the money so badly, she would have told the owner to go fuck himself in a hundred creative ways, the pervert. If she wasn’t constantly dodging his ass-grabby hands, she was having to practically pry off with a crowbar the hands of the drunk patrons, some married, some not, who thought her tits and ass were the greatest things since Wonderbread was invented…Okay, she wasn’t arguing that point, but it was the principal of “personal space” that pissed her off. And finally, her shift was over and the next poor waitress stepped into the line to get leered at and pawed over like a naked bimbo at Hooters on barbecue wings and beer night. Bidding the fuckers a well-deserved ‘good night’, she grabbed up her keys and leather jacket and escaped out the kitchen door to the back alley where she’d parked her bike: a mint condition 1998 MV Agusta F4CC. Sliding one leather-clad leg over the seat, she slipped her black leather jacket over her shoulders before inserting the key into the ignition. 174 kilowats of horsepower rumbled between her thighs like an experienced lover and she smirked with glee. Revving the engine, scaring a few stray cats from their meals in garbage cans, she roared out of the alley at top speed, hair flying in the wind left in her wake like black water, causing a few oncoming cars to skid out of the way. Horns honked and tires screeched as she headed into traffic. It made her laugh. Twenty minutes later, she was pulling up in front of her apartment building. Shaking her keys from hand to hand, she headed inside, stopping at the mailbox in the lobby to see if she had anything worth looking at. A couple of bills, the newest motorcycle magazine, a letter from her mother (which she promptly shredded and tossed in the incinerator) and one of those Publisher’s Clearing House “You may be a winner!” notices (which she also tossed out). As she headed for the stairs, Louis Finkleman, the pimply-faced comic book nerd in 1A poked his head out of his door and smiled when he saw her. She glared at him. At least once a day, he tried to get her to go out on a date with him, and once a day, she turned him down flat. She put up a hand to stop him from speaking. “Louis, I’ve had a long day at work. I’m dirty, sweaty, tired and hungry. I’m craving a shower, food and my own bed in that order. Leave me the hell alone.” And she turned on one booted heel and headed for the elevator. Pressing the button for the 7th floor, she leaned against the back wall of the elevator, eyes closed and hummed along to the music being piped in through the speakers over her head. It seemed like moments when she finally arrived to her floor. She stepped out of the elevator and made for her apartment, 7D.

AmeNoKumari: Ame would reach her place in about as soon as she got the text, she pulled her car into the visitor parking as she pulled into the one that was covered by most shade and she turned off the engine of her muscle car. She rolled up her wndows and locked the passanger side door then opened the driver side of the door, slipping out from her seat as her finger pressed down the lock and took her keys out of the engine turner. She placed her keys in her pocket as she shut the door and walked to the trunk to only open it and taken out a tarp that was black at the night to blend in. She pulled it over of her car and she walked to the front of the building, walking to the front of the building to only see Simone waiting to be buzzed in as she walked to her and waved in the process before speaking, “Hey Simone!” she giggled and stood next to her as Ame wore a belt like strap for a top, short shorts that nearly shown her round ass as she had three belt like garters on two on her left leg and one on her right as her boots were knee high. Her succubus tattoos could be seen as they were on both her arms, her chest and stomach while a large succubus was on her back.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Struggling with the large box of champers, Simone was enraptured to hear the sound of Ame’s voice coming up behind her, calling out her name; “Hey Simone!” Thank heavens, since Grey had not answered the intercom yet. “My nose can only do so much. I tried buzzing Kitten, but either she is on the loo, or crushing ice.” Seeing what Ame had on, Simone gave her the full once over. “Well you’re going to be easy to unwrap, Suga.” Noting the belt that was normally around her waist, was barely covering her nips. “You tease you.” The entrance door beeped and Simone spun around, in a flurry of feathers, and pushed the door in using her sizeable rump. Getting into the foyer was one thing, and thankfully, another reveller from the Parade had also come back at the same time, and was racing home to pick up his packet of condoms for a big date. He kindly entered the lift and held it open for the pair, and the lift shot up to the seventh floor, letting both out, where Simone happened to spy Pandora about to put her key in the lock of the apartment 7D. “Oi…bitch!” Simone teased, calling out her pet name for the leather clad beauty. “I ain’t going to be drinking this lot by myself. Kitten’s having a few over for a girl’s night in. You join us and I may well treat you to one of my sensual lap dances.” The door to Kitten’s apartment was open and Simone wiggled a brow, as she sauntered in, blue feather spray and all. The last words you hear from Simone was. “IF YOU MAKE ME SIT THROUGH A READING OF FIFTY SHADES OF GREY, I WILL FUCKING GUT YOU, KITTEN!” The sound of the box of champers being dropped on the dining table is heard, followed by an audible popping sound. <3>

LadyBelz: “Oi…bitch!” Simone teased, calling out her pet name for the leather clad beauty. “I ain’t going to be drinking this lot by myself. Kitten’s having a few over for a girl’s night in. You join us and I may well treat you to one of my sensual lap dances.” Pandora glanced up, keys hanging in the lock on her door. “Fuck you, too, Simone. Give me a few minutes and I’ll be around.” She couldn’t help but chuckle at Simone’s outfit. It reminded her of Sandra Bullock in “Miss Congeniality 2″, feathers and all. She watched Simone struggle through the door of 7C, shouting out to all and sundry; “IF YOU MAKE ME SIT THROUGH A READING OF FIFTY SHADES OF GREY, I WILL FUCKING GUT YOU, KITTEN!” followed what sounded like a box hitting the floor. Pandora couldn’t help but call out after her in agreement. “FIFTY SHADES OF GREY MY ASS! IF I SEE THAT BOOK WITHIN 5 FEET OF ME, I’M BURNING IT!” Pandora got her door open and headed inside, flicking on a lamp or two before heading into her bedroom. Girl’s Night required something special to wear, especially if they were going to be getting hammered and eating all kinds of food until they puked their brains out. She rubbed her hands with glee. Finally something to look forward to that didn’t involve drunk assholes getting into dick-waving contests about who’d try and get into her thong first.

AmeNoKumari: She would follow Simone as she smirked, hoping this night would be fun and entertaining as her hands brushed her hair back to cool off the now uncovered area of her shoulders before replying to what Simone had said to her about her clothing “Well if we plan on getting shit-faced tonight, might as well barely wear anything so it would be easier to get me naked or maybe even do a strip tease for the girls” She whispered softly into Simone’s ear to prevent the man from hearing who was near them in the lift. Once the lift had reached the 7th floor, she followed Simone, watching the blue feathery mess blur in her face as she looked back to see Pandora and waved before disappearing after Simone and started to take out the alcohol and set up glasses for drinks.

http://i1199.photobucket.com/albums/aa468/CharlotteCarrendar/sexyanimegirls1600x9002_zpsc3869686.jpg?t=1371972330


The Bianchi Family Manor (15) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 02, 2013 04:19PM
Johnathon’s office
Vivian it seemed missed much of the Doctor and the Detective’s investigations, but now she had left her room and headed down to the Doctor’s office, where Reginald just watched his daughter take off to see that young chap Johan, the mysterious naked man from earlier. Without knocking, Vivian entered the office, and both men looked up at her expectantly.“There you are, Vivian. We thought you had gotten lost.” Johnathon said with a slight smirk, before going back to puff on his pipe. Vivian stood with her hands on her hips and looked at each of the men, before she said with exasperation. “Is someone going to give me back my reporting book?” She did need this for her investigations, and Reginald took it out of his coat and handed it to her with a sheepish expression. “Sorry about that. But seems we discovered something that is a great deal more dangerous than the two killers that we have been chasing.” This was the truth, having now known of the death of Amos Roxburg and the fact that his daughter now resided with Count Marulo. The very man they know to be the alpha Werewolf of London.Taking her book back, she sensed they weren’t being entirely up front about their investigations, and she quickly pulled up a chair and lent forward expectantly.“There are vampires…in London, yes?” Vivian asked, her eyes darting between them.

“Yes….and werewolves, and demons…..and angels.” Johnathon said honestly, gauging her reaction closely. The part about angels, had Vivian catch her breath. “Angels…in London?” She asked incredulously.

http://big.assets.huffingtonpost.com/rachel.gif

“Right under your nose, Miss Westlake.” Johnathon replied, puffing his pipe. Reginald looked to the window, still worried about Josephine, thinking his request for her to live with him had now been rejected. “Right in front of you, Vivian. Johnathon is one. I’m a human like you however, nothing fancy about me. Or…godly.” He muttered.

Vivian laughed, as though they were both telling the funniest joke. “No…no, that’s not possible. The Doctor…does things, God would not approve of.”

Johnathon then looked up at her surprised. What on earth did she mean by that?

“Like what?”

“You know…*she then whispered*…the whole treatment for….that.”

Johnathon chuckled and placed his pipe down on a holder on his desk. “Haven’t you heard dear, that when I do THAT, my patients praise God. And I am pretty sure, God…doesn’t mind that a bit.”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4rf3guSpg1qajc4eo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 02:03AM
-Front of the Bianchi Manor-The young lady had strode straight up to the manor, she was rather stunned at the majesty of the place, she softly pushed the gate open and walked to the manor door, her soft heart pounding against her chest as she coughed slightly. Knocking softly on the door she let out a loud and cute “H-Hello, I-I am here to see the doctor, a man the hotel suggested I come here for a check up”

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 02:28AM
The Foyer
It would be Milly who heard the light knocking on the front door to the manor, with the etched glass panels showing an outline of a feminine figure. With the rustle of her white petticoats beneath the long black skirt, Milly trotted over to the front door, and opened it slightly, to see a waif of a girl standing upon the door step. It was not an uncommon sight to have such young urchins be directed to the Doctor’s manor. Word had spread far and wide of his unorthodox methods, and many clients paid him with a variety of goods as opposed to pounds, due to the poor economic situation for many. But the Doctor had signed an oath, that none shall leave his door without treatment for their ills. It was his calling, and his duty.Listening to the stuttering ginger headed girl, Milly stood patiently, before pulling the door back further, and taking a step back so the girl could gain entry.“He is just with Detective Blaine and Miss Westlake at the moment. I will announce you and then you can be seen through to his office. Please, just take a seat here, and wait to be called.” Milly was younger than most of the maids on the neighborhood estate, but a diligent and forthright member of the household. She happened to notice that the girl looked half starved and then as the girl took her seat, she leaned in and whispered.“I’ll see to it Cookie makes you some tea and toast, Miss.” Milly bobbed and then went to knock on the Doctor’s office door, where you could hear the deep tone of Johnathon’s voice mixed with the laughter of the Detective and the whine of Miss Westlake.

Office

“Doctor…there is a young girl in the foyer who has been sent to see you for a check up.” Milly announced, just poking her head through the door, and giving a polite nod to the Doctor’s guests. Johnathon glanced up from his desk and then showed a half smile.

“Good timing, I was just showing Miss Westlake out.”

“You are just trying to get rid of me, before I ask more questions.”

“Absolutely. Reg, why don’t you escort Miss Westlake back to London, I am sure her editor misses her fiercely.”

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/02048/Sherlock_Holmes-_A_2048657b.jpg

Reginald chuckled and rose from his seat, placing his bowler hat on his head and then straightening his jacket. He offered his hand to Miss Westlake, but she simply huffed and marched out of the office and past a startled Milly.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/6db89a4a833246075a141d13b5e3d2d8/tumblr_mjm2ggqoUy1s4veoco1_250.gif

“I’ll be back, Johnathon.” Vivian sung out, as she headed to the front door. Reginald shook Johnathon’s hand warmly and went to take his leave, picking up his umbrella from the stand. “Anyone would say you are trying to set me up with Miss Wsstlake. I do like her, but her temper.” Reginald admitted, watching Johnathon as he went to wash his hands before dealing with his new client.

“I rather enjoy her banter. But a woman of her nature can be tamed, my good friend. Why not make that your goal? You could use a woman like that in your life. And she could use a good…” He didn’t need to finish his sentence, as both men found humor in it, since…it was true.

Reginald hurried out after Miss Westlake, who was getting into a black carriage out the front of the Bianchi Manor, while the Doctor came out of his office to greet his new patient.

“Won’t you come this way, Miss?” Johnthon asked, and beackoned her inside his office.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 02:40AM
-Office–
The young lady got up and smiled as she was beackoned into the office, she quickly turned around and bowed softly at Milly- “Thank you Miss, Do I have to pay” -The soft voice was worried, having learnt that everything in life wasn’t free and everyone wanted something. As she walked in and took a seat, she let out a smile- “The hotel sent me here suggesting I check my health as it is oft smart to do so before looking for a job, I need a check up as the young Miss mentioned, I do not have any money but I am willing to find a way to pay you back..and sir, I have a little…extra on my body, please..do not laugh at me” -She grew scared at the fact that the man might hurt her, her past stung deep but she still remained a gentle girl. She lifted her head and then smiled- “Oh the birds on the manor lawn would love some extra seeds if you have some”-She smiled softly as she settled, absent mindedly trying to blow and lock of annoying hair out of her face, growling as it would fall back on her face, staring her in the eyes-

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 03:43AM
Johnathon’s Office
“Thank you Miss, Do I have to pay” This was asked of Milly, before she was to be announced, and Milly shrugged her shoulders lightly. She knew the girl probably hadn’t a penny to her name, much like many that came this way. Just by looking at the girl’s attire you could see she was truly down on her luck. But an employer wants staff that are healthy, and a check up is necessary to confirm this, especially one done by Doctor Bianchi.The Doctor allowed the girl to pass him into his office, and he closed the door behind her, showing her to a padded table, where he urged her to lay down. Doctor Bianchi rolled up his sleeves, and showed a kind face as he listened to the girl’s concerns about treatment.“The hotel sent me here suggesting I check my health as it is oft smart to do so before looking for a job, I need a check up as the young Miss mentioned, I do not have any money but I am willing to find a way to pay you back.”

“Let us not worry about things such as payment, Miss. Sorry, I didn’t catch your name. No problems, I shall make note of that on my chart. Now, first we will check your blood pressure, then I am going to conduct a reflex test, followed by a quick eye exam and hearing check. These are probably most important.”

Johnathon placed a tie around the girl’s arm and started to work on getting her blood pressure, trying to be reassuring that he had no intent to hurt her. “Don’t worry, I never laugh at my patients. Well, sometimes when they get my bill later. But seriously, whatever you have on your body makes you unique, and not something that I would find trivial.”

The Doctor then took her temperature, and took notes on his chart, but you could see he had some concern. “Have you been getting enough fruit and vegetables in your diet?” He questioned, and then on checking her arms and legs, he could see how gaunt she was. The girl needed to eat, that was clear, and mal-nourishment, led to all kinds of bacterial infections.

http://blogs.smithsonianmag.com/food/files/2011/06/chocolate-tray-inviting-writing.jpg

As though an angel was watching over the young lass, Milly knocked on the observation room door, and brought in a tray of foods, and tea for the young girl, setting it down on a small table, and then excusing herself. The maid must have read the Doctor’s mind. He followed through with a reflex test and then asked the girl to sit up and read the eye chart, one hand covering each eye at a time. The last test was a hearing test, using his fingers, snapping them at each ear, and then watching her reactions.

He then stood back and went to wash his hands.

http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ljkp7vOVhk1qav29fo1_500.gif

“I suggest you take the tray and follow through to my office, and I can give you my recommendations. You are seriously under nourished, and this meal, though small is a good start. Do you have a boarding accommodation, or a place to stay, before you find a suitable job?”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 04:00AM
“Let us not worry about things such as payment, Miss. Sorry, I didn’t catch your name. No problems, I shall make note of that on my chart. Now, first we will check your blood pressure, then I am going to conduct a reflex test, followed by a quick eye exam and hearing check. These are probably most important.” -She smiled at the mans kindness as she followed through with the tests, The blood pressure was not too bad, rather normal and healthy, however in his reply to the bill, she laughed herself- “I still would prefer to give you a payment” -She lifted up the other sleeve of her arm and unattached a small gold chainlink bracelet, a heirloom she got a year before her family’s death, the gold may be fake but she still found it precious to herself. Handing it to him as she went onto the eye test, easily wording the chart to the smallest letter, both ears. As he snapped his fingers, she would turn quickly around at each flick, a safety reaction but it proved her hearing was perfect–As he finished and suggested they move to the office, she grabbed the tray and hoisted it having forgotten to answer his words about her eating habits- “I barely eat anything, the orphanage I used to live at was grossly overfilled, I be the newest one to leave it. I do tend to eat as much fruit as possible” -Walking in, she fidgetted but remembered a place she saw along the way to the manor- “I plan to stay at that boarding house for a little while, I still have yet to talk to them before having a bed for myself”-She cleaned her tattered dress before thinking a thought however somber and depressing at first- “Is..there any place for a freak needed, I enter that category since I have..a um..appendage”

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 03, 2013 04:40AM
Johnathon’s Office
Seeing the girl take off the gold chain link bracelet, and place it down as payment, the Doctor let out a sigh. He didn’t want to embaress the girl, but he also didn’t want to take the bracelet as payment, since she may need it for trading on other necessities in the future. Not everyone was as charitable as the Doctor, and he picked up the bracelet, handing it back to her.“Please, keep this. I am sure one day, when you are on your feet and well to do, then you can find a way to pay me back, but for now, we make it a simple, IOU.’The Doctor said, taking his seat behind his desk, and carrying on writing down a few more notes in regards to the girl’s health.When the young girl, who had still yet not offered her name, asked about where she might find a place for a person like herself, considering she had…an appendage. Now, it was not common place for someone to up and explain about their biology in this manner, and the Doctor even took off his glasses hearing this bit of information, which he had completely missed in the physical.http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8980mYVfq1qiu1tyo2_500.gif

“So you are a hermaphrodite. Interesting. I do believe I have only met one other before you, and she worked at the Bizarre Circus troupe, though…I am not sure if she still does.” The Doctor didn’t think that this condition should truly label her as a freak, for no one is truly perfect. He eased back in his chair and thought a moment. “Jobs suited to you, may well be a maid, or…caregiver, possibly a nanny. Course you need training. The boarding house of Miss Winifred should be able to help you there.” The Doctor said. He took out Winnie’s card and handed it to the young girl.

“She is a very warm and generous woman, but she is also a no nonsense one. I would hate to be on her bad side. I suggest seeing her, she is much better at helping place women in an occupation, than I.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 04, 2013 12:45AM
Thank you doctor, that is very kind of you, I promise to work hard in hopes of paying you back” The young girl then gasped as she slapped her hands to her face before blushing softly- I am so sorry doctor, How rude of me to not tell you my name, My name is Vivian Alora, like alurring but with a ah instead” -She ate the food gently, smiling at the mans kindness and not reaction of her pain, taking Winnie’s card, her brow furrowed before she huffed playfully- “Hush now doctor, you have done this woman a world of help and joy”-She thinks softly before getting a idea- “One day once I’m better, I shall come around and pay off my debt in part, I can work with the Miss to create a feast for the manor and the doctor provided, I swear honestly you will enjoy the best meal of your life” -She giggled before tilting her head- “Doctor, is there anything else I should know before I go”

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 04, 2013 01:32AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office
Finally, the young lady revealed her name to the Doctor. A Miss Vivian Alora. He smirked somewhat at how she explained the pronunciation of her surname, and he kept that for his memory. Her offer to pay him back through the hard work that she put in over time, brought forth a light grunt of acknowledgement.“There is no rush, my dear. In good time I am sure you will have made a success at your chosen field. I find though that if everyone gave a hand, no matter how big or small, it leads to one being able to stand tall and true on their own feet. I believe that is how society should be, just wish that it was actually like that.” he was sincere in his statement, as he took down her name for her chart. When finished, he simply closed the file and pushed it along the desk, happy enough with his findings.

The Doctor noted her appetite, and this was a good sign. Cookie always did put on such a nice supper. Vivian offered to come work with the Miss to make a grand feast, and this was welcomed. “If Cookie is willing to let you work along side her, than I am sure that would be a joyous occasion.” The Doctor took up his pipe and struck a match to light the tobacco, when the young lady asked.

“Doctor, is there anything else I should know before I go”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhko2j7hk71qav29fo1_500.gif

“Hmm…remember your manners, and Miss Winifred tends to be a bit overly inquisitive. Don’t be surprised if her and Henrietta try to set you up with the local dandy. They are matchmakers, the pair of them. I always can feel their stare in the back of my head, plotting to marry me off to the latest widow. Annoying sometimes, for I have just lost my wife recently, and the last thing I wish to do is remarry.” He spoke of this with a touch of sadness in his voice, before realizing his gaff, and then smiling as though he wished to mask what he had just felt.

“I am sure you will do well in her care. Especially since I have offered my recommendation and a clean bill of health. Just keep up with the good diet, and you will be fine.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
December 04, 2013 01:41AM
“If Cookie is willing to let you work along side her, than I am sure that would be a joyous occasion.”-She smiled at the words, she loved making new friends and in earnest this made her brighten up a whole lot more as she finished off the tea and food, However she got up when she heard about his sadness even if his words did not show it, so she got up and strode over to the poor man, leaning over she kissed him gently on the cheeks before saying- “Do not hide behind the mask doctor, for all you shall find is sorrow from hiding those feelings, do not fear what may show, embrace those that continue to be your mask instead” -She strode around as her skirt fluttered around with her before she grabbed her recommendation and thus turned to the door.- “Bye Mister Bianchi, May god smile upon you great fortune and happiness” -With that she opened the door and asked Miss Milly to say thanks to the cook before giving her a kiss on the cheek as well and hopped out the door, with this she ran joyfully towards the housing, a great smile on her face and nothing more then joy in her heart-

Shane’s House (23) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 07:34AM
The Den

Shane was busy pacing up and back, as Marissa was supposed to be doing dictation, however, she kept looking out the office window at Jarvis, who was cooking on the back patio. Steaks of course. He was wearing some skimpy dick togs, and they showed off his cheeky side. Cooking at such an hour might seem odd to most, but not to Jarvis, who had now settled into living it up at Shane’s after the disaster with Amelia.

“So in conclusion, I would like to seek an injunction in the matter of West versus the State, and waiver their rights to a….” Shane then looked at Marissa, who was licking her lips and no longer writing in shorthand. Shane crept over and then stole her pencil, which caused her to flinch in surprise. “Whaaaaaat?” Marissa asked, looking all hot and flustered. Shane tossed the pencil back her and continued; “…calling of the witnesses that had not been approved before the trial. Your’s sincerely, Shane Williamson, D.A.”

Just then Jarvis bent over to reach in his beer cooler and pulled out a blood bag, O+. He straightened, and started to drink from it, while Marissa looked set to drool all over her notepad. Shane had had enough, marching over and flicking the shutters, thus ruining Marissa’s view.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/e28f75a2bce1a04f9fddbf1b2f62d232/tumblr_mkpnp5Gyr11s9e6kxo1_400.gif

“You’re no fun. I know this is called dictation, but he is dickalicious.” She said with a smirk. “Can you not think about dicks for five seconds, and go type that up. I want it sent before sunrise. And for the sake of all that is unholy, don’t drool on the notes, its most unprofessional.” Marissa rolled her eyes, and stood up, only really liking working with Shane for the…added attractions. IE, Jarvis. She trotted out of the office, turning left for the pool, and without looking up, Shane said.“Your office is…right.” You could hear her “hmph” and turn a sharp right, marching past his den and poking out her tongue. Shane simply shook his head, and got on with his work.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 07:58AM
Shane’s Garage

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/8aaf81bd-9e90-4eee-b005-1865ab3d1ae4_zps12188d40.jpg

Carmen pulled into the garage and turned out the lights. She sat in her seat for a quiet moment, wondering how to broach the subject of Matt with Shane. It couldn’t be avoided, and she promised herself that she would be honest with him about everything. She looked at her briefcase for a moment, resisting the urge to pull out the photo again.

Sighing, she grabbed her bag and climbed out, heading inside to see where everyone was up to.

As she passed the patio area, she took a quick glance out the window and saw Marissa and Jarvis locked in a heated embrace. She snorted. “The She-Devil is at it again.” she smirked. If Marissa was here, then Shane was probably working in his den. She changed directions and headed to where she knew he would be.

Den

He was where she thought he was, studying something on his computer. His back was to her and she walked right up behind him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Hey, baby.” she whispered, kissing the back of his neck. “Just thought you should know, Marissa and Jarvis are going at it like rabbits out by the pool.”

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 08:06AM
Den

“Just thought you should know, Marissa and Jarvis are going at it like rabbits out by the pool.”

Shane slowly removed his glasses and tossed them on the desk, gripping the bridge of his nose. “Should I go and put the hose on them do you think? Or…shock collars, maybe?” He turned around and gripped her hands, bringing them down from around his neck, and then to his lips. “You’re a sight for sore eyes. I was about ready to send Marissa to the bottom of the pool if she didn’t get her work finished, but sounds like she is working…on Jarvis’s dick.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/6e77c76cd2c8a78fbf57777ceb23f94b/tumblr_moljymlLSc1r50hpeo1_500.gif

Letting her hands go, he bent down and turned off his computer, before looking back up at her.

“So..how was the first night back? You must be loving that office. Mary behaving?” he joked, turning off his desk light, and then wrapping his arms around her waist.

“You might want to give Mary a pay rise. If things don’t improve with Marissa, I am head hunting your secretary. I like her style.”

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 08:15AM
Carmen laughed as he wrapped his arms around her.

“I like the office. But I felt like such a fraud going in there.” she sighed.

“Hey, no poaching my assistant.” she grinned, poking him in the chest. “Now admit it, when she’s focused, Marissa gets the job done. You wouldn’t have called her otherwise.” she stated. Then her face grew serious and she took a breath.

“I had a visitor earlier.” she started off. “Matt came to see me…I think he may be working with David. I had Marissa check Matt’s phone logs and David’s number came up over thirty times over the last few weeks.”

She stepped out of his arms and went to her bag, where she left it on the chair. Nervously, she took out the photo and passed it to Shane. “Matt gave me this…” She stood back and waited.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 08:30AM
Den

At first Shane wondered what she was getting out of her bag, but when it was handed to him, his face changed in a blink, as he stared down at the photograph. He seemed to even forget himself, as he started to say. “Where did you get this?” But then he realized that it was Matt that gave it to her. How did he get it? How did anyone even know? Shane collapsed into his chair, and held the photograph as though it was evidence in some crime scene investigation. Staring at the girl’s eyes, as the picture though tattered, was taken just yesterday.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/32f55e3537490e5514b0ecdbce167863/tumblr_mq70bfQmuc1rfs3wfo1_500.gif

Shane eased back, but you could tell his jaw was tightening, and he inhaled sharply. What Carmen had said, about Matt going in to see her, and then Mary finding that Matt had been on the phone to David repeatedly for weeks, it was clear that David had gone to a hell of a lot of trouble to unhinge Shane.

So had David managed to find his daughter, or did he simply know that at one point, she lived in Derry, in what was an idyllic family…or pretended to be. He set the picture down on his desk, and then it looked like he tried to snap out of the haze, brought on by the memories, he had for so long suppressed. He tried to hide it. Picking up his glasses he put them back on and said, with a cough.

“I’m sure you will settle back into the grind, Love. Don’t worry about what others think of you.” it was almost like he was trying to avoid…the mother of all confrontations.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 08:39AM
Carmen watched the play of emotions across Shane’s face and the worry that niggled at the back of her mind grew anew.

“I’m sure you will settle back into the grind, Love. Don’t worry about what others think of you.”

Oh hell! She was not falling for that bullshit again.

She glared at him.

“Did we or did we not promise each other we would always be honest? If you’re going to lie to me and avoid the whole issue, then I can pack my shit and leave right now.” she snarled. “I am not playing this game with you Shane, and I’m deeply offended you think I’m stupid to fall for that crock of shit you just tried to feed me.” She stepped back and crossed her arms.

“That whole ‘divided we fall’ speech you gave me? If you’re the one doing the dividing then we most certainly will fall. Get your head out of your ass, Shane. This is bigger than both of us and you have the coven to think about, too. Marissa, Jarvis, the girls, me. I don’t know how this whole leadership thing works, but if you forsake them now, you may as well just lie down and let David stake you because lying to me…is not doing you any fucking favors!”

Carmen had never felt such rage in her life, even when she was being hunted like an animal. She turned on her heel and stalked out, calling back over her shoulder. “I’ll be in my room when you decide to tell me the truth.”

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 09:02AM
“DON’T YOU DARE SPIT SUCH VENOMOUS WORDS AT ME AND THEN WALK AWAY!”Shane roared, leaping up from the chair and then like lightening ripping across the floor and slamming Carmen into the wall on the other side. He was explosive after she tore into him, and he was about to show no mercy.

“THAT SON OF A BITCH FOUND MY DAUGHTER. I DON’T KNOW HOW, BUT HE DID!”Shane had never been this angered in his life, and it brought out Misty and Bianca from their rooms.

“What’s going on?” Misty demanded, as Shane viciously snarled at them. “Back off!” His head swinging back around to Carmen. “That girl in the photo…is the only child that survived that night in my house. I thought she was at a friend’s. I was wrong. I hunted for her for years. I COULDN’T FIND HER!’ Shane was fighting back tears of rage. He know knew David’s plan. To smoke Shane out, using his daughter Bridgette as bait…if she was still alive. He curled his fingers tighter around Carmen’s neck, the raw power of the vampire unleashed, as he stared at her with such pain in his eyes.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/316430817b2d3065f53453f0f26ac725/tumblr_mp2avarYjs1r0bnipo4_250.gif

“I am the Alpha…I do the yelling. Don’t you EVER try that again Carmen, or so help me.” he thought in his mind, if he went to David on his own, he could do a plea….but he didn’t want to hurt Carmen.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 09:14AM
Carmen was expecting a reaction at her words…and it was a reaction she got as Shane was on her in an instant, slamming her hard into the wall, words spewing from him at such a rate, she was hit in the face with his saliva.

“DON’T YOU DARE SPIT SUCH VENOMOUS WORDS AT ME AND THEN WALK AWAY!…THAT SON OF A BITCH FOUND MY DAUGHTER. I DON’T KNOW HOW, BUT HE DID!”

Misty and Bianca came into the room, wondering what was going on and Shane snarled at them. Jarvis and Marissa heard the yelling and came in time to see Shane pouring his heart out to Carmen. Whether he noticed they were there was another thing all together as he ripped into Carmen for her words.

“That girl in the photo…is the only child that survived that night in my house. I thought she was at a friend’s. I was wrong. I hunted for her for years. I COULDN’T FIND HER!…I am the Alpha…I do the yelling. Don’t you EVER try that again Carmen, or so help me.”

His rage was absolute and the hand at her neck was cutting off her air, but she still was able to speak.

“Then…don’t…put…me…in…a…box and pretend…that…everything is….okay.” she gasped, hoping to get through to him. “I love…you…Shane…when you hurt…I hurt…don’t do that…to me…to…us. My loyalty…my love…remember?” She stated, hoping to break through the haze of anger, pain and grief he seemed to be lost in. She poured every ounce of love she felt for him down their bond, hoping he could feel that she was not going to back away from him, no matter what he did to her. She was trying to make him realize that he was no longer alone and would never be alone again. He just needed to open his heart and put his trust in her hands as she had done with him.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 09:48AM
Ripping his claw off her throat, he swept her up and took her upstairs, probably to the shock of everyone that had come out of their places to see the Carmen and Shane Show take on a whole new twist. Shane hated yelling at Carmen, but something inside of him snapped, and he marched her up to his own room and kicked the door open, taking her in and placing her down on the bed. There would be marks on her throat from his rough housing, and already he hated himself for it.

He hung his head for a moment, and gritted his teeth in anger. She was right, he was trying to put her in a box, to protect her, to save her and him from more torment, in what should be the best time for them, romantically. It dawned on Shane at that very moment, that this was exactly what David wanted, and he was falling for it. The realization made him angrier, and he put his fist into a wall, sending plaster and wood flying. Emotional blackmail. Regardless if he had his daughter or not…it was a low blow.

He turned back to Carmen, and approached her slowly, then knelt down and placed his head to her stomach. This was a complete turn around. He whispered to her. “I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. You’re right, as always. This is a stunt by David to break us up. I almost fell for it.” He looked up at her and begged. “Can you forgive me?’

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 01, 2013 10:02AM
He took his claw from her throat and she landed heavily, gasping for breath. In a complete 180, he swept her into his arms and marched from the den.

The girls looked at Jarvis and Marissa.

“I didn’t know he had a kid.” Bianca muttered. “Did you know that?” she asked Misty.

“Nope.” Misty looked at Jarvis. “Did you?”

“No. But I had a guess on it just by the way he treats us sometimes. You can’t just turn off being a dad, no matter what you do.” Jarvis stated.

Shane’s Bedroom

Shane set her down on his bed and stepped away from her. She watched him, a hand clasped to her sore and bruised throat and was shocked when he turned and put his fist through the wall. Bits of wood and plaster flew in every direction and she covered her face so she wouldn’t be hit.

She uncovered herself to see him walking toward her slowly before he shocked her by kneeling at her feet and pressing his head to her stomach. Her gaze softened as she ran her fingers through his hair. She knew this had to be eating him up inside and she was glad she could be here for him, in whatever capacity he needed her.

“I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. You’re right, as always. This is a stunt by David to break us up. I almost fell for it.” He looked up at her, his blue eyes riddled with pain and sadness. “Can you forgive me?”

“Sweetheart, I forgave you before you even went Alpha on me.” she smiled, placing a hand against his cheek. “I was simply trying to get you to realize that you aren’t alone anymore. You have me. You will always have me. Only death could take me away from you.” she told him. “And I’m sorry for yelling at you.”

She pressed a kiss to his forehead, hoping that he now realized the fact that Carmen was his forever.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 02, 2013 11:50PM
Shane fell back slightly, and brought his hand up to his temple, rubbing it slightly. The shock of the photograph had really hit home, and he was tempted to go after David on his own, to see just what he knew about the location of his daughter, if she was even alive, or if he knew what happened to her.

Looking up at Carmen, he knew she meant well in what she said, but he was so damn used to dealing with things on his own for so long, that this was a bit of a shock. Matt was caught up in this too, and though he was not as wise or head strong as David, he was still a loose canon. Shane had reacted as David would have hoped, to separate himself form Carmen, and go off on his own, but this was thwarted, thanks to the strong union the pair have.

“We are going to have to be really clever about this. And I think I know how to stop David. But its going to be risky.”

Going to stand, he pursed his lips, and then he snapped his fingers.

“Amelia. Only she has the foresight to help us here.” He was going to have to explain what he meant, but it was to do with her powers as a witch, to locate his daughter, the one that was at the center of the current plot.

“I’m going to text her, and see if she will meet with us.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7upd3d9L31qeitqh.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 03, 2013 12:06AM
Carmen remained in place as he sat back, rubbing his temple.

“Come here.” she urged, patting the spot between her legs. She waited until he was settled, the back of his head resting against the V of her crotch. She pressed her fingers to his temples, rubbing in small and gentle circles. She knew this was the best way to take care of a headache, as it seemed to be what he was suffering from.

“We are going to have to be really clever about this. And I think I know how to stop David. But its going to be risky.”

“If it’s a chance to get your daughter back and stop David, then that’s a risk well worth taking.” she stated as she did her best to sooth his headache. “But Shane…don’t shut me out again. I don’t think I could take it if you did. We are in this together. No matter what.” She looked at him over his shoulder, the expression on her face as serious as it’s ever been.

She removed her hands and watched him get to his feet. He thought for a moment before snapping his fingers.

“Amelia. Only she has the foresight to help us here…I’m going to text her, and see if she will meet with us.”

“Dyna’s a witch. Maybe she can help as well.” she suggested. “I’ll give her a buzz, see if she’ll swing by.” Carmen pulled out her phone and sent off a text to Dyna.

There was an immediate reply that made her snort. She replied back quickly.

The conversation went on in that vein for a few moments before she tucked her phone back in her pocket. She looked at Shane.

“Dyna’s coming over. She’s bringing Booker. You okay with that? He wants to apologize to you.”

Options: Reply

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
November 04, 2013 06:31AM
Shane’s bedroom

“Dyna’s a witch. Maybe she can help as well.”

That was a good idea, but the only reservations that Shane had were over Booker, who when they last spoke wasn’t exactly civil. It made things uncomfortable for Shane, but he was willing to give the guy the benefit of the doubt next time, if they met again. Clearly, Dyna would bring the guy as Carmen said, after hanging up her cell on the completion of the texting.

“I’ll be on my best behavior, I promise.” Shane replied. There were some obstacles to overcome with how others viewed their relationship, especially after their turbulent history, and the fact they were both Vampires. Shane got out his cell and started to text Amelia, who was at Rodger’s. He wasn’t surprised by that, given the time of night. Amelia said she would try to make it over, and Shane knew he was going to have to keep Jarvis busy, even if it meant locking him in a room with Marissa a few hours. Least Marissa could keep him entertained a while.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6we0wvIxm1rpspom.gif

Closing his phone, and standing up, he reached for Carmen’s hand, to draw her into an embrace. “They said relationships were never easy, we just seem to encounter the worst of situations. And I know, I know I shouldn’t have tried to shut you out. I promise not to do that to you again. You have my word.”

<3>

 


Shane’s House (28) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 08, 2013 03:05PM
Shane kissed away her tears, whispering her name over and over again. He rolled them to their sides, still embedded deep with in her womanly folds as he stroked her back and hair.

He kissed her once more, a soft moan escaping from him as if couldn’t get enough. She clung to him in desperation, returning his kiss with a moan of her own. She nicked his lip with a fang she hadn’t even realized extended and an explosion of blood blew across her tongue. She inhaled sharply, sliding her tongue across the wound to seal it for him.

He drew back, kissing her cheeks then her neck, still whispering her name, as if it was some kind of desperate plea. She understood this need. He hovered inches from her lips and stared deeply into her eyes,

“If I am ended…at least I can be happy, for I had the greatest love of all.” he whispered. She said not a word but simply leaned upward into the small space seperating them and kissed him, pouring every ounce of love she felt in her body into that one kiss.

~*~”I will love you till the end of time.”~*~ she whispered into his thoughts.


Yes I know times have changed
I’ll be straight up with you
It’s so hard to explain why I feel the way I do
For You
We’ve had ups and downs
Long as love’s still around yeah,
We can make it last forever
If we’re not too proud to say, I love you

I love you, forever
You make my dreams come true
You know, I know
We’ll be together
Til the end of time

It’s so hard for a man
In this world full of trials
Tell me how can I get
All the things that I want
That I need
If we both believe
We can accomplish anything
Just think of all we could achieve
Cuz I’ll be yours and you’ll be mine,
Until the end of time

That’s all we need.
In order to make a relationship work, all we need is time.
But if we believe, all our dreams will come true.
Together, forever and ever, til the end of time.
So let’s go on, til the end of time.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 08, 2013 10:59PM
Shane’s bedroom

If he could have allowed it, they would have remained in the bed, simply enjoying the closeness between them, but he knew in the back of his mind, that their night was their ‘day’. His mind was alive with her thoughts, and the wonderful statement she made that she would love him till the end of time. It was something he hoped would come true. Easing back from her, he groaned, like he didn’t want to get up, but knew he had too. A shower was in order, to wash away their sex, and cleanse them before presenting themselves downstairs before Jarvis, Misty and Bianca. Plus Marissa should be showing up, if she didn’t get caught up with some hot guy at a bar. Shane wouldn’t put it past her.

“Come on love. I get to scrub your back and you get to…wash me off.” He said with that cheeky smile. He offered his outstretched hand to her, and if she took it, he would lead her into the bathroom, and his shower cubicle.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m20au5XDyy1rn0y7so1_500.gif

Media Room

“Five bucks says they are fucking.” Misty said, rolling her eyes, at having to wait for them for dinner…again.

“Ten…you don’t know that.” Jarvis said, wandering in and taking off the “kiss me cook” apron, and then flopping down on the big black couch.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma5m7qHxfm1rt5smro1_500.gif

“Deal…and I know I am going to win this one. Freaking rabbits they are.”

Bianca finally pipped up, putting down her magazine, and folding her arms.

“So..which one of you is going to tell them about David and the lake?’

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1th2rdZMx1qd54da.gif

Jarvis looked at Misty and asked. “Rock off?”

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 08, 2013 11:13PM
She didn’t want to move from her comfortable position, but she knew that they were now in a time crunch. Vincent had to be dealt with, the sooner, the better. She sighed in disappointment when he removed himself from the bed, but he held his hand out to her has he stood.

“Come on love. I get to scrub your back and you get to…wash me off.” He gave her one of his cheeky grins that she was fond of and she took his hand, allowing him to pull her to her feet. Hand in hand, they went into the bathroom and stepped into the shower.

And yet, she wasn’t ready for the outside world to intrude upon their time together. She wanted as many happy memories as she could collect with Shane so that in case they did die…she would take those happy moments with her into the afterlife.

The warmth of the water created a steamy enclosure for the two lovers. She took up the liquid soap and poured some into her hands before she turned to her mate. Rubbing her hands together, she created a rich lather before she rubbed her hands across his shoulders and over his chest, down his stomach and between his legs, scratching gently with her nails. She took pleasure in touching him, as always, just to confirm to herself that he was real, that he was hers.

She stepped to the side to allow the water to wash the soap away before she scooted in behind him to give his backside the same gentle treatment. This was a new facet to their relationship, the first time they’ve ever shared a shower together. It was still a shock to her that he had allowed her to share his bed, but this was a whole new level of surprise.

She ran her hands down his back, his spine and across the globes of his ass, squeezing and kneading the taut flesh with a soft sigh of pleasure. She never got tired of touching him.

She thought back over the years to her previous relationships and felt none of them could live up to Shane’s level of ruthlessness and gentleness. He was a very complex man…and he was hers. Smiling, she leaned in to kiss his shoulderblade, just because she could.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 08, 2013 11:28PM
Shane’s bathroom

Shane absolutely loved Carmen’s tender and care in washing him with the liquid lathered soap on her hands. Her attention to detail, and getting every part of him cleaned only made him smile, as she glided around him, both in her steps, but in her sweeping hand gestures. He even closed his eyes, and stood perfectly still for her, so he could hone in on her lightest of touches. He knew she hadn’t wanted to get out of bed, and deal with the world, but at least they had this. A shower together, and again experimenting with a new side to their relationship. Ever slowly, he was bringing her deeper into his world, his mind, and his bedroom. This was the start of a new dawn for them. Question was, how long will it last?

When she finished, he moved underneath the steady stream and washed all the bubbles and soap from his skin, using his hands in places, unashamed of his naked form before her. When the last of the bubbles streamed off, it was his turn to take the liquid soap container, and then squirt a liberal amount into the palm of his hand. He set the bottle back down, and then started to work his larger hands against her lighter skin. He was not delicate though, not like she was. A bit rough…but he knew that was something she liked. The harder he rubbed and kneaded, the soapier his hands got. Around to her back, and he continued unabated. Rubbing vigorously, before smacking her backside firmly.

“You can wash off now.” He said with a chuckle, standing back slightly to watch her was herself clean.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 08, 2013 11:47PM
She closed her eyes and tried not to moan as he took his turn in washing her. His large hands treated her roughly, but it was something she was used to at this stage and she liked the feeling. He smacked her on the ass and told her to rinse off. She looked over her shoulder at him with a smirk before stepping beneath the spray of water to wash the soap from her body. She took her time in her rinse, smoothing her hands down over her breasts and stomach, bending to her thighs and legs. She knew he was watching her every move, working on that control he was known for in not ravishing her right there in the shower. There would be time for love-making later.

Fresh and clean, she reached out to shut off the water, slicking back her hair and squeezing out the excess. She slithered past Shane, deliberately brushing her naked skin across his as she stepped from the shower before grabbing up a large towel to wrap around her body. She winked at him and blew him a kiss before she sauntered from the room to get dressed in her own room.

Upstairs Hall
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/8fa6aa38-f47e-4421-902b-62fc8d0a1c9d_zpsdb65f81e.jpg

Dressed, she stepped from her room, deciding to go casual in a pair of jeans, short sleeve shirt and a jean jacket. She could hear Shane moving around in his room and went to stand in the door to watch him. She leaned against the door frame, arms crossed and a contemplative look on her face.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 09, 2013 12:09AM
Just inside Shane’s bedroom

Now, you would think Shane would be getting dressed up in a suit, but no, he decided to go for a rather country looking ensemble, with rugged jeans, a plaid shirt and dusty boots. Odd combination for a DA, but he just felt like dressing more casually. Maybe something in him wanted to show a more relaxed approach to life or unlife in his case. He dried his hair roughly with a towel, then combed it back, and the curls just seemed to bounce into their usual way. Piercing blue eyes regarded himself, though he couldn’t see his reflection, he gazed down as he did up the buttons on his shirt, and slipped on his boots.

http://handson.provocateuse.com/images/photos/simon_baker_03.jpg

Only when dressed did he see Carmen standing there, arms folded, with a contemplative look on her face.

“What? You don’t like this?” He was referring to his attire, and wondered what she was thinking.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
December 09, 2013 12:17AM
“What? You don’t like this?” He wondered, looking down at his clothes.

She stepped into the room and walked toward him, looking him over. She actually loved what he was wearing and opened her mouth to tell him so.

“No, I do like it. It makes you look…approachable.” she smiled. She stretched out a hand to fix the collar of his shirt that had curled up on one side, smoothing her hand over his chest as she did so. She didn’t stop there. She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her cheek to his chest as she hugged him. “No matter what happens…I love you, Shane.” she murmured, inhaling his unique scent. She raised her head to look at him. “Despite everything, you are the best thing that ever came into my life.”

 


Supernatural – The Human Realm – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 03:13PM
Estate of Vincent Casales

http://www.dvdizzy.com/images/d/dontbeafraidofthedark-05.jpg

Screaming…the dark howl of the Master returned. Vincent’s attempt upon Carmen was not only unsuccessful, but left the Head Vampire sporting a terrible wound to his neck.

“Hold still, Father….or I cannot heal you.”

Bridgette fussed around Vincent, who was seated in an antique velvet covered chair, with his clawed hands gripping the side arms. His neck was torn open in four places. Long deep cuts caused by Shane’s ferocious attack. Bridgette has around her various tubs and jars of all manner of foul smelling goo, as she tried in vain to apply it to the Master’s torn throat.

http://www.naultfamily.ca/dnd/wp-content/uploads/2010/02/vampire-lord.jpg

“The BASTARD!…GAA! That hurts!” Vincent wailed, smashing a jar from Bridgette’s hand. The pinkish jar smashed upon the floor, leaving a large icky puddle. “It’s supposed to hurt, that is how you tell its working. Now hold still.”

Vincent wasn’t exactly being the perfect patient, snarling and growling at the young vampire. “I was this close to getting her.” Vincent growled, shaking his gnarled fist in anger. “Now they are going to watch her extra closely. I’m going to have to come up with another plan.”

Bridgette was kneeling on the floor, trying to scoop up the gunk, but it was getting all over her hands and dress. “I still don’t understand why it is so important to get her. She is just another one of Shane’s whores.” This had Vincent laugh, though he ended up in a coughing fit. He leered at Bridgette, as she glanced back at him from over her shoulder. “Oh…make no mistake my dear. This one is not another Louisa. Oh no, this one…this one is special. A true Queen of the night, and one…I plan to make mine.”

As his dark cackles filled the night air, there was a knock at the door. Bridgette stopped scooping up muck, and wiped her hands on her dress, before making her way to the door. She opened it slightly, only to see Sarah on the door step.

Bridgette leaned on the door frame and gave her the once over.

“I don’t remember Father sending for…take out.”

“Miss…I wouldn’t come here if it wasn’t urgent.” Sarah said, trying to look past her into the foyer. Vincent could make out the voices and then with lightning speed, he appeared behind Bridgette, and pulled her aside.

“Ah…David’s little doll. What do we owe you the pleasure for, dear?”

Sarah held her head high, and said in a firm voice, unafraid of the Master.

“Always your servant, M’lord. May I come in?”

Vincent glanced at Bridgette, who simply shrugged, and she went back to cleaning up the mess in the sitting room. Sarah entered and then whispered to Vincent. “You look awful. What happened?”

Vincent slammed the door saying. “Shane…that is what happened. Now…your news?”

“The war…has taken a dire turn.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:13PM
She swallowed everything he gave her, lapping at his sensative skin as she released him from her throat. She shuddered as his tongue moved against her own sensative flesh, pleasurable aftershocks arching through her body. She released him from her mouth with a soft pop, pressing her forhead against his thigh as she struggled to get her heaving body under control.

“I love you, Shane.” she whispered, her voice hoarse from his desire. “Love you so much it scares me.” she whispered. Vincent had almost gotten to her…almost stolen her away from her mate. She was never so thankful for her fae powers then she was at this moment.

And then Misty almost being killed…

Carmen felt tears well up in her eyes at the thought of that young, vibrant vampire being killed. The shock was wearing off and as Shane moved around, she pressed a hand over her eyes to try and stem the flow of tears.

“He needs to die.” she whispered, pressing close to him.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:14PM
Shane’s House – Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

Listening to her as she whispered, and tried to hide her eyes from his gaze; Shane could feel the anger starting to build inside of him, that though they had renewed their love for each other, Carmen was still deeply troubled and upset about the attack that night. He gently tried to pry her hand away from her eyes so she could see he was not wanting her to hide her tears from him. He felt very much the same way, and pulled her close to him
“I promise you, he will be found and destroyed. I simply can’t have you all living in fear.”
Shane tried to kiss away her tears, and bring comfort to his beloved. She meant more to him than his own un life. In the back of his mind, a plan was forming. One that hopefully would end the nightmare that Vincent had brought into their lives.
“Carmen…believe in me, that is all I ask.” He said, with blue eyes locked on hers. She would have to know that the man she loved was working out a way to end the tyranny.
<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:14PM
“I promise you, he will be found and destroyed. I simply can’t have you all living in fear.”

At that Carmen laughed. “Oh I’m not scared anymore. Now I’m fucking pissed off!” And this was truth. She had been caught off-guard and unaware. Now she knew his face and his agenda and she would fight him tooth and nail until he was but ashes in the wind. She belonged to one man and one man only and she was wrapped in his arms.

He kissed her tears from her cheeks as she put her arms around him. She could sense he was planning something and hoped whatever it was, caused Vincent great pain, more then Shane had already dealt to him.

“Carmen…believe in me, that is all I ask.” he stated, his blue eyes staring into her brown ones. She did believe in him, like Peter Pan believed in fairies. He’d never once broken a promise to her, never lied to her and she trusted him with everything that made her who she was.

She smiled then, a smile full of so much malevolence it would send normal humans running in fear.

“Rip the bastard’s throat out and piss down the hole.” she growled.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:15PM
Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

From the very first time Shane had met Carmen, there was this edge to her. Devious almost. Powerful and well damn, she could make a man’s balls shrink right back inside themselves, just by the steely gaze of her eyes. But not Shane. God…the first time he met her, he ran back to his office and jerked himself off so hard he hit himself in the eye. (LOL) There was an allure to her…a passion that he knew once he had her, he could feed off her raw energy. But he came to find she was so much more than that. She wasn’t the iron lady all the time. A woman of many facets, like a diamond. Beautiful. In her eyes it reflected his own passion, and now his resolve. And she was pissed off. Her smile to him, that she wanted to see him rip his throat out and piss down the hole, had him smile that award winning Hollywood grin.

“Fuck…you talk like that again, I am going to bang you to next Sunday.” He growled back, before gnawing on her neck, not to tear it open, but to show he was incredibly turned on by her nature.
They were made for each other.
<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:16PM
Her laugh was throaty and sensual as he began gnawing upon her neck.

“He scared me. I don’t like being scared and I’ll be damned if I let him do that to me again!” she snarled, tossing her head back so he’d have better access. “Spill his blood back to the earth…make him eat his own dick! That bastard has fucked with wrong woman!”

Oh she was beginning to think of all the different ways she could eviscerate Vincent in the most painful way possible and was broadcasting those thoughts to Shane as he devoured her neck.

“Maybe we could stake him to a tree and douse him in fire ants.” she stated. “Or…or…Oh! Vampire bunny rabbits! Yes! They could drain his blood and take over the clan!” she snickered.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:17PM
Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

Yes, it was a crazy thing. One minute, Carmen is snarling and saying how frightened Vincent made her and then…the next she was saying all the diabolical things she want to see done to him. Some things were pretty violent. Carmen tilted her head, and Shane was really getting off on the nasty things she wanted him to do. Eat his dick…spill his blood into the earth. Oh he was getting hard again…

“Maybe we could stake him to a tree and douse him in fire ants.”
“I’d feel sorry for the tree.” He mumbled as he continued to suck on her neck….
“Or…or…Oh! Vampire bunny rabbits! Yes! They could drain his blood and take over the clan!”
THAT…had Shane stop and he actually pulled his head up and looked at her oddly.
“Vampire…bunny rabbits? Hun, the only bunny rabbits that are vampires around here….are probably us. Pretty sure that is what the kids call us.” he said with some conviction.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:17PM
She turned her head to look at him before looking up at the ceiling.

“Yeah, you’re right. Bunnies aren’t evil enough. I’ll think of something.” she nodded. Then she looked back at him. “Where were we?” she wondered, wiggling her eyebrows at him, before reaching between them to cup and stroke his wilting erection. That look was back in her eye. “How long until morning?” she whispered seductively.

 


Supernatural – The Human Realm (1) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0


Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:18PM
Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

“Few more hours at least. Why..what did you..” Shane’s voice trailed off, as Carmen’s skilled hand was working its magic on his softness. “Oh….so that is what you want.”Shane said with a dark chuckle. Facing each other, he nipped her bottom lip, teasing it and then releasing it. So full of blood and plump it was. He saw a droplet of her blood, teasing him as it captured the candle light, and his long tongue swiftly collected it. The taste was beyond compare.

“You know…if I had ever figured out earlier you were this eager to please, I would have done you like a dinner over your counter in the kitchen that time.” He still had pleasant memories of that encounter, since the sexual tension was unbelievable. “You hated me so much…or wanted to fuck me but couldn’t bring yourself to admit it.”Shane had a way with words, and these were to entice her further into his arms.

“You are everything a man could dare want and desire….and your mine.”

That pledge of ownership was finished with a throaty growl, as he rolled her over and mounted her. His blue eyes darkening as he licked at her full lip teasing.

“Mine to fuck…mine to hold…mine forever.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:18PM
Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

He wondered what she was about when he felt her hand caressing him and a wicked grin crossed his lips. He nipped at her bottom lip, breaking the skin slightly before releasing it. A droplet of blood formed at the corner of her mouth and he licked at it, moaning in delight at the taste that was uniquely Carmen’s.

“You know…if I had ever figured out earlier you were this eager to please, I would have done you like a dinner over your counter in the kitchen that time.” he stated. This caused Carmen’s eyes to glaze over as she thought back to that night. He looked right at home in her kitchen, stealing her food, stalking her in her own home, teasing and taunting her with her subconcious desires. She groaned in rememberance as she recalled that had been one of her deepest, darkest fantasies.

“I almost thought you would have. I probably wouldn’t have resisted you then as you staked your claim.” she whispered huskily, sliding her leg up and over his hip. “The fantasies I had after you left…I don’t recall how many cold showers I had to take, or how many times I pleasured myself thinking of it.”

With a growl, he rolled her beneath him and entered her body, causing her to grip him tightly within her as he moved within her. His eyes were dark as he licked at her lips. “You are everything a man could dare want and desire….and your mine…Mine to fuck…mine to hold…mine forever.”

“Shane!” she moaned, tossing back her head as her desires ignited her body once more. He knew how to play her body like a finely tuned instrument and in return she gave him everything he wanted. Leaning up on her elbows, her lips began to caress the skin of his neck, tongue sliding sensuously across his skin, teeth nibbling delicately and driving him to further heights of passion.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:19PM
Dungeon Room/Sub-basement

Sweet memories fueled the rising passion that now was again going to be racing between them. Carmen’s leg draped up and over his hip, as she cried his name. To him, she was his Queen of the night, but at the same time, he viewed her as his possession. One that he guarded with a zealous like passion. Now again they were coupling, but it would not be gentle. Time for sweet sonnets and beautiful whispered words were at an end. It was like she was a drug that drove him into a frenzy. The only thing that would add to it was if there was a blood doll thrown into the mix. Such beauty with his love splattered with the warm blood of a doll.

Covering Carmen, Shane started to grunt audibly, thrusting his girth inside of her, while she kissed and teased the skin of his neck. He stared down at her wanting total submission. Shane’s face altered slightly, showing off a side to the beast that lurked beneath the surface of his nature. He pressed his lips hard to her, hungrily devouring her, while at the same time, his hips thrust and bucked against her softness.

“Carmen…” He croaked hoarsely, before rolling off her and then laying flat on his back. He watched her without blinking, then waited for her to make the next move.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:19PM
Shane grunted above her as he thrust deeply, causing her to cry out at the sensations. He drew back his head, his dark gaze pinning her in place as she could sense the darkness lurking beneath his skin. She had been witness to such darkness once before and her body spasmed in rememberance. He kissed her hard then, as if he desired to swallow her whole and she whimpered as his kiss and the thrusting of his lower body demanded her complete submission.

“Carmen…” He huskily stated her name before he withdrew from her sweat-slicked form, laying flat on his back beside her, eyes glowing in anticipation of her next move.

Carmen, never one to back away when challenged, wondered at this. Was he submitting to her? Or was this some new way of getting her to submit to him completely. She knew a part of herself hadn’t completely let go, hadn’t completely submitted her entire being to her sire, master and mate. She didn’t know how to fully let go. But maybe he would be the one to help her achieve this goal.

She leaned over him, pausing an inch from his lush lips, her breath mingling with his own. She stared him in his eyes, seeing the beast beneath, her demonic lover. And she craved him. She closed the distance between them, sealing her lips over his, her tongue sliding into his mouth as her hand traveled the length of his body to surround the steel shaft between his legs. He was large, much larger than before, the vampire beneath struggling to be free. She moaned into his mouth as she stroked him in her hand.

Withdrawing from his lips, she licked and kissed her way down his body, pausing first at his nipples to worship the little nubbins of flesh, then at his belly button, dipping her tongue in a parody of the acts that consume them on an almost nightly basis. Further still at the joint where pelvis and thigh met, her hand still stroking his rapidly growing flesh between his legs. She drew his balls into her mouth, suckling them both gently, feeling his skin leap beneath her fingers. She wanted to smirk with triumph but was caught up in her own game as she moved up to take him into her mouth once again. Her own form rippled slightly as the vampire within her wished to be free as well, but Carmen was a woman of great control and iron will. She had never once let her full vampire free. And maybe that’s what Shane was waiting for…

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:20PM
Dungeon/Sub room

The rippling of his mate’s form was a clear sign she was almost ready. Oh how the beast beneath Shane was appeased by her skilled hands. But she kept that side of her locked down, hard and fast. Now if they were to face Vincent properly, she had to assume her true form. He let her tease his pecks, while her hand pumped his member fast and with vigor. Letting out a loud growl, he withdrew from her, as a large door that had never been used started to open, and the man known as Shane started to change fully to the beast. His enormous bulk, naked and proud, then left the room, going down the stone staircase. Illuminated by fiery torches, it led to a vast underground cavern, that was filled with many more of their kind, including Jarvis, Bianca and Misty. All were in their forms, and the trio had their own blood dolls, for amusement and pleasure. From the sides, many bowed, as the grand Vampire walked through them, all falling back, while there were blood dolls on chains, that raised up their hands, begging to be chosen. Female and male, naked and glistening, eyes filled with desire of pain and absolute pleasure. Turning before a stone throne, the Vampire raised his fist, and roared her name.

“My Queen Carmen….has come at last.”

All turned to see her, as her form continued to shimmer, blending from that of her human form.
Shane sat proudly on the throne, as he snapped his fingers, and two male blood dolls were released, both falling at her feet and looking up expectantly.

“Our Queen, we sacrifice ourselves so you may rise to greatness.” the twins said in unison, swaying to beating drums, as all around, became a gluttony of feeding and sexual misadventures. All the while, Shane looked on grinning broadly.
“Make me proud, my Queen.” He said, holding up a blood chalice, and watching her with blood red eyes.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:25PM
Dungeon/Sub-basement/Cavern Lair

Carmen had thought that Shane was enjoying her ministrations and was itching to surround his turgid flesh within her body…when he did the unthinkable. He withdrew from her embrace. She looked at him, stunned for a moment as he got to his feet, his form rippling into that of his vampire. She was mesmerized at how easily he achieved his form, and how sexy he looked. There was a rumbling sound within the room and a door opened in a place she had never noticed there being a door before. He walked through the mysterious door and down a set of stone stairs. Wondering what was going on, she was quick to follow him, not caring about her state of undress.

Torches illuminated their way and the steps ended in a huge underground cavern. Carmen halted in her tracks, staring in shock and awe as numerous vampires, both male and female covered every available surface. They were all in their forms, including the trio and each of them had blood dolls, some as much as three at a time.
Shane walked through them, master of this domain, to take his seat at the front of the room on a large stone throne. Blood dolls raised their hands in supplication, hoping they would be chosen for the vampire’s pleasure, moaning with disappointment when Shane didn’t even acknowledge them.

He turned to face the room and waved a clawed hand in her direction.

“My Queen Carmen…has come at last.” he announced for all to hear. Supernatural eyes turned toward her as her form shifted between human and demon. She wanted to let go, craved it with every fiber of her being, to be what he needed – a true mate.

Shane sat, snapping his fingers and two male blood dolls fell before her, looking up at her with hopeful expressions on their faces.

“Our Queen, we sacrifice ourselves so you may rise to greatness.” they stated. Drums began to beat, a low throbbing sound that resonated across her skin and caused her fangs to elongate within her mouth. Her head fell back as her mouth opened, a sensuous moan escaping from her throat.

All around her, vampires fell upon their blood dolls in an orgy of sex and blood, moans of ecstasy echoing throughout. Carmen brought her head forward and saw that Shane was staring at her, a broad grin across his demonic lips.

“Make me proud, my Queen.” he grinned, toasting her with a chalice filled with blood, his eyes red.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/b5ebb6de-ac90-4a16-a72b-7eab24dde81a_zpsb47e065c.jpg

The twins kneeling at her feet moved closer to her, touching the naked skin of her legs and thighs, pressing their faces against her body. She could smell the blood beneath their skin, could hear the low throb of their heartbeats, calling out to her. Did she want to do this? She was Shane’s. She didn’t wish to share herself with anyone else, didn’t think she should.

“Please, Mistress…we are yours.” the twins begged once more, both delicious looking with deep blue eyes and long blonde hair.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/869496a0-5e21-4bf8-95ed-85f39527548a_zps82fd2ab9.jpg

“What are your names?” she whispered, surprised at how rough her voice was. The control she was famous for was beginning to slip as her form began to ripple once more.

“I am Eric.” stated the one on her left. “And I am Ethan.” stated the one on her right.

“And you wish to be mine, to do what I will?”

“Yes, Mistress.” they stated in unison.

“What if I were to kill you? Snap your necks without hesitation?”

“If that is your desire, who are we to stop you, Mistress.” Eric replied. Carmen closed her eyes, struggling to remain in control of herself. A low growl caused her eyes to snap open and she spotted a female vampire she was unfamiliar with slowly stalking toward the twins, hunger etched in every line of her face. Carmen snarled in anger.

“Mine!” she hissed at the woman, placing her hands upon the blonde heads kneeling at her feet.

“You do not want them. You are no Queen of mine.” the vampire hissed in return. Carmen’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

“You dare challenge me?” her tone was low and dangerous and on more than once occasion had been the cause of someone she was prosecuting to piss themselves in fear. Either this vampire was extremely stupid to challenge Carmen, or she had never heard of her before. Carmen was about to put the bitch in her place.

“I dare!” the woman hissed back, inching closer, a hand out to touch the ankle of the closest twin. With an inhuman cry of rage, Carmen’s control snapped and she morphed into the form she was meant to be.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/5b89199941abb6e6_zpsb3602ff4.jpg

Wings as dark as night sprung from her back, rising into the air nearly 6 feet above her head. She had gone from a standard height of 5? 8? (1.72 m) to an impressive height of nearly 7? in her vampiric form, towering well over the vampire who dared to challenge her place in the coven. Her arm snaked out, lightning quick and claws wrapped around the female vampire’s neck, nails puncturing through her throat. She shrieked in pain and fear as Carmen pulled her closer to her demonic face. Her elongated tongue snaked from her lips, lapping at the blood from the woman’s puncture wounds. The woman’s blood was tainted with the poison that was cocaine and Carmen snarled in rage. “You dare bring your filthy blood into this sacred place?” she hissed. The vampire in her clutches was beating at Carmen’s arm, ineffectively trying to be released. Carmen turned blood red eyes toward Shane, the twins each wrapping an arm around her thighs.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/CMW_zpscb948a9c.jpg

“Do you, or do you not require your coven to be pure?” she asked, rage coloring her tone. She shook the woman in her grip. “This female dares to bring the filth of the human drug, cocaine, into this coven, to taint the others with her stench. I should kill her now and be done with it.” Carmen stated, throwing the woman away from her like she was a piece of trash. With her enhanced strength, the woman went sailing across the room, landing in a crumpled heap at Shane’s feet. Carmen immediately put the woman out of her mind, turning her gaze to the twins.

“You are mine. No one else. Understand?” she snapped.

“We are yours, Mistress.” they agreed. Without preamble, she turned to Eric and sank her fangs into his neck, pulling his blood into her body and marking him as her own. He wrapped his arms around her neck and moaned with want as she took from him. Withdrawing, she licked his wounds closed before giving his brother the same treatment. Once she had taken their blood, she made a vertical cut across both her breasts and drew their heads close to her, Eric on one side, Ethan on the other. Like newborn babes, they suckled from her breast as she shared the gift of her blood with them. Instinct let her know when they had enough to connect them to her, but not enough to turn them vampire as well as she drew their heads back from her body.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/slide_308644_2701192_free_zpsf359f411.jpg

“Mine.” she whispered, kissing them both and licking away her blood that remained upon their lips. Her dark gaze turned to look at Shane, a smirk upon her lips. She was now his mate…in every sense of the word.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:29PM
The Lair

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7upd3d9L31qeitqh.gif

The jeweled goblet glistened as Shane brought it to his lips. Blood of a virgin, so fresh and pure ran down his throat easily, as he enjoyed the erotic sounds of mating and feeding going on all around him. He knew this was the time to turn Carmen fully so that she herself may help guard against the wants and desires of Vincent. A blood doll stood either side of his throne, both only wearing the barest of silk that covered their nether regions. Wearing veils to cover their faces, they stood silently, as the twins were brought before his love, and offering themselves to her, for her pleasure and needs. Though Shane would normally be sinfully jealous of any other male touching his mate, he allowed this…for she was to be Mother…Queen of their coven. As their wandering hands crept up her thighs, he watched as she fought so desperately to maintain control. Carmen believed she was only for Shane, but this was different, completely different.

The lower female vampire who dared to challenge Carmen to her right to have the twins, made the fatal error to cross the new Queen, whose anger in keeping her new boys turned her fully into the angered Queen. Shane simply sipped his chalice, as the two women fought, and then Carmen flung the defeated bitch at his feet, telling Shane off for allowing such filth within their walls. Cowering, she raised her head to see Shane look down at the girl with a menacing gleam in his eyes. The Head Vampire rose slowly, and made his way down the podium, till he stood over the cowering vampire.
“Forgive me…I cannot help my addiction.” She pleaded, as Shane crouched, and cooed as he cupped her cheek. For a moment she truly believed he would show mercy, till his other hand rocketed out and punched right through her chest, tearing out her heart and throwing it across the floor at a pack of hounds, that ate it hungrily. He simply dropped the remaining carcass and then rose to standing, his chest and face splattered with blood. A blood doll handed him a cloth, and he slowly wiped it from his flesh, as he smiled on at Carmen. So beautiful she was, with the twins begging her to be hers. He handed back the blood splattered cloth, and then snapped his fingers as the drumming increased and the frantic pace of wild debauchery continued. Faster and faster, as the moans and groans of pleasure and pain filled the ears of all. The hounds finished off the remaining body of the fallen female, as Carmen took the two twins to her chest, and allowed them to suckle from her. Shane stood silently, amongst the backdrop of the frenzied orgy, while he nodded at Carmen. She had rightfully claimed her place as his mate.

Walking through the throng, many blood dolls cried for Shane’s attentions, as their vampire Masters and Mistresses restrained them, but Shane cared for only one. He stood before Carmen as she kissed and caressed her new twins, and he was pleased to see her in her glory.

“You truly are my Queen. Enjoy my gifts, my heart. May they bring you absolute pleasure.” The Head Vampire took only her hand, and kissed the back of it, before releasing it and then walking around her, before heading up the stairs, as the rest of the vampires swarmed around her and then clamored for her touch. She had her coven…and he had just given her absolute power. She had it all.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:35PM
Underground Cavern/Vampire Lair

Shane made his way before Carmen as she kept her gaze upon him, the cries of various blood dolls ignored by them both. It was an honor to be chosen by the Master…and now it seemed their new Queen had made her selection from the many available. Maybe she would chose another doll as well?

Shane took Carmen’s hand and kissed it.

“You truly are my Queen. Enjoy my gifts, my heart. May they bring you absolute pleasure.” he murmured before leaving her to her enjoyment. Others swarmed around her, begging for a touch from their new Mistress but she ignored them all. Angrily, she hissed at them, causing them to back away in fear that she would destroy them as effectively as she had taken care of the young one who had dared to challenger her place among them.

She looked at Eric and Ethan. “I wish to be alone with the two of you. Show me the way.” she demanded. They nodded eagerly and stood, taking her hands in theirs. As they lead her from the room, she took another look around, spotting Jarvis, Misty and Bianca wrapped in each others arms as they shared their dolls between them. Jarvis gave her a thumbs up and a toothy grin before she was lead from the room.

The twins took her to a set of rooms that had been painstakingly carved into the thick stone. It looked very lavish and rich and she stared around at the expensive trappings.

“These are the Master’s personal rooms, Mistress. He would wish for you to use them. As his Queen, it is your right.” Ethan stated. She nodded and turned toward the bathroom she could see.

“We shall bathe first.” she announced, leading the way. Nodding eagerly, the twins followed, ready to please their Mistress.

After their bath, she lead them to the large bed in the center of the room and they fell upon it together, arms and legs intertwined. She took from them everything and they gave her all that she asked for and more.

As the sun rose over the horizon, the orgies, both in the bedroom and out in the cavern wound down to a close as all fell asleep, storing their energy for the coming of the new night.

—–

Hours later…sundown…

Carmen’s eyes, human once more, snapped open upon the setting of the sun and taking in the unfamiliar surroundings, she wondered where she was for a moment. She was alone in the bed and as she sat up, memories of the night before flashed through her mind. She was absolutely ashamed of herself. She had cheated on Shane…with his blessing.

“Shit.” she murmured. The door opened and Eric stepped into the room, a blood red robe in his hands.

“Good evening, Mistress.” he bowed to her. It took a moment for her to recall his name.

“Eric. Good evening.” she nodded, pulling the sheet tighter to her body. “Where is Ethan?”

“He is preparing your meal before you return to the house. We…expended a lot of energy last eve.”

“I see.” she murmured, uncomfortably. Eric tilted his head, gauging her reaction.

“You are ashamed of what we have done. You should not be.”

“I’ve never done anything like that before.” she admitted.

“The Master would want you to be happy. It is no slight thing he has done for you. As his mate, it is expected of you. This is why we were chosen for you.”

Carmen sighed, dropping her head. “What must he think of me?”

“If it bothers you, speak with him. He is a just Master, but an understanding one as well. He takes care of us all.” Eric stated. Carmen nodded, dreading the conversation as Ethan stepped into the room with her meal.

After eating and taking a shower, alone, Carmen slipped into the provided robe, and with the twins following behind her, headed back up to the main house. The trio stepped in behind her, all with serious looks upon their faces. There was a newfound respect in their eyes for Carmen and it made her slightly uncomfortable and awkward.

Main House – Hallway Outside the Kitchen

There were lights on in the kitchen and Carmen thought she spotted Shane’s shadow along the wall. She turned to the others. “Please settle the twins in the rooms near your own.” she murmured, instinct driving her to keeping her blood dolls close. Jarvis nodded, understanding this was something Carmen needed to do alone and turned to lead the way. Taking a deep breath, Carmen moved into the kitchen and spotted Shane sitting at the island counter, a cup of coffee resting between his hands. The cup was still full, but long cold, as if he had forgotten it was there.

She stood where she was, not sure if her presence was welcome.

“Hi.” she murmured, feeling inadequate and unsure of everything at that moment. He didn’t say anything at first, didn’t even look at her and she felt lower then dirt. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” she whispered.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:35PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

Shane had heard Carmen’s light footsteps approach, and he turned the cup of coffee around in his hand, before glancing sideways at the door. At first, he felt that pang of jealousy, that he had not spent the day sleeping with her wrapped around him, and knew that her new twins would have given her much needed comfort as well as sated her desires. His blue eyes stared at hers a moment, before he looked down and set aside his cold coffee cup. He was no longer thirsty.

“Hi.” It was like they were meeting again for the first time oddly enough. He didn’t respond, but instead rose off the chair and turned to face her as she found her voice. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”

Shane showed a weak smile, which was kind of unnatural for him in a sense. He dug his hands into the pockets of his slacks and said simply. “Love, I know what came over you. I initiated it.” That said, he slowly started to walk towards her, cocking his head slightly to the right side. “What you did was not only expected, it was condoned.”

He finally reached her and then took up her right hand once more, bringing it to his lips, which he kissed with the coolness that his body offered. His eyes closed as though he was thinking back to when he had done the same thing in the Lair. Shane’s eyes opened slowly, and he released her hand from his hold. stepping in closer to her, so their faces were inches away.

“Tell me….the power you felt. The rage and the need to couple. The way the twins suckled your blood, like newborns. Tell me you didn’t feel every part their Mistress…mother of all the coven I watched you become my Queen of the Night, and I was so proud. You were dignified, so gloriously sexy and regal.” He started to walk around her, as his voice grew deeper and more husky. He was struggling to hold back his feelings, though his words praised her, his need to have her all to himself was growing stronger. At one point he stopped and he looked at the ground, forcing himself to keep going.

“You have nothing to ever be ashamed of, Love…..Nothing.”

He then picked up the coffee cup and went to tip the coffee down the sink.

http://i39.tinypic.com/5ytc0o.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 01, 2014 05:39PM
Kitchen

He rose off the chair and turned to face her, hands shoved into the pockets of his slacks. She wasn’t sure what he would say to her, was somewhat dreading it, but when he did speak, it was a surprise to her that he had condoned her actions the night before. He walked toward her, head cocked to the side as he looked her over.

The blood red of the robe brought out the auburn highlights in her hair and she looked vibrant and beautiful. She radiated a sense of power that had never been there before and the demon she had become lurked beneath the surface, much like his own, ready to be called at the snap of her fingers.

He took her hand, once more pressing his cool lips to her skin before he released her and stepped into her personal space. There was something…dark…in his eyes, as if he were remembering something. His face was inches from her own.

“Tell me….the power you felt. The rage and the need to couple. The way the twins suckled your blood, like newborns. Tell me you didn’t feel every part their Mistress…mother of all the coven. I watched you become my Queen of the Night, and I was so proud. You were dignified, so gloriously sexy and regal.” He walked around her as he spoke, his voice going deep and husky. Her skin vibrated beneath his gaze.

“I felt…free.” she admitted, looking down at her hands. “But I have shamed you, shamed our marriage. How can you stand to even look at me, touch me?” she wondered, looking him in the eye.

“You have nothing to ever be ashamed of, Love…..Nothing.”

So saying, he turned to pick up his coffee cup, pouring its contents into the sink. He remained facing away from her as she stood, deciding what to do. He hadn’t outright shunned her, didn’t look at her in disgust and didn’t refrain from holding her hand. Taking a chance, she stepped up behind him and placed her hand gently on his shoulder. If he acknowledged her and turned toward her, she would wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him with everything she was, pouring the feelings from the very pores of her skin. She would then step from his arms and await his next word or deed. The ball was in his court now.

 


Supernatural – The Human Realm (2) – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 02, 2014 08:08AM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

Head bowed Shane stared at the spilt coffee in the sink, before turning on a faucet to wash the coffee away. He could feel her eyes burning into his back, yet he didn’t turn around to face her. Battling to suppress his own jealousy, he just couldn’t. Saying the words that he approved, and feeling that deep within was the hardest thing he had ever had to do. How he hated sharing her, but it was the way of things now. To defeat Vincent, it was the only way.

Shane felt the press of her hand lightly on his shoulder, and a sigh escaped his lips, before he turned to face her. Seeing her eyes begging him to forgive her, and then the way she put her arms around his neck, to draw him into a kiss, that fed through all her very love to him. At first his response was weak to say the least, like he was just letting her kiss him. Then the walls started to break down, and he found himself kissing her back, hard and hungrily, till a familiar voice filled the air.

“It got pretty darn kinky last night, Misty. Never saw that side of you before. God, how many dolls did you have? Four, five?” Jarvis said, as he breezed into the kitchen, Misty in tow shrugging, not really caring. They both came to a stop seeing Carmen and Shane kissing. Jarvis coughed and then headed to the fridge.

“You’d think she had enough of that last night.” He said carelessly. Brains were clearly not something he had a lot of.

Shane broke the kiss and growled at Jarvis.

“And there is a law against kissing my mate now? Shane spat now clearly angered. Jarvis stood holding a blood pack and toyed with it. “That’s not what I meant. Oi vey. Me and my mouth.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 02, 2014 09:21AM
Kitchen

There had been just the barest of reactions from Shane when she kissed him and when she stepped back to wait, she was slightly discouraged that what happened the night before would haunt them the rest of their unlives. Until he hauled her forward and kissed her hungrily. She could have sobbed with relief as she felt his familiar passions claim her once more.

Until their moment was interrupted…once again…by Jarvis.

“You’d think she had enough of that last night.”

Shane broke their kiss and growled at the younger vampire.

“And there is a law against kissing my mate now?”

This wasn’t the first time Jarvis let his mouth overrule his brain and Carmen, for one, was tired of it. Snarling, she removed herself from Shane’s arms and Jarvis suddenly found himself pinned to the wall with an angry vampire queen’s claws around his throat, her eyes glowing red of the demon beneath the flesh.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/the-red-eye-small_zps5cda90c6.jpg

“You would do well to remember who you speak to.” she snarled, flashing her fangs. “You not only disrespected your Sire, but you disrespected his Queen and all he stands for. I think it’s time to teach you a lesson…one you will remember for some time.”

Before anyone could blink, Carmen sat at the kitchen table, Jarvis over her knee with a large wood paddle in her hands, laying it across his backside in rapid movements. Misty came in to see what all the noise was and slapped a hand over her mouth before she started laughing at witnessing Jarvis, pants down around his ankles, getting a spanking as if he were a 5 year old child.

She leaned in to Bianca. “What did he do to piss her off now?” she whispered.

“He brought up last night while Shane and Carmen were reaffirming their bond.” Bianca answered back. Misty made an “O” face and tried not to cringe.

Jarvis, for his part, was struggling to get away from Carmen’s evil plot but she was much more stronger now that she’d fully embraced her new nature. Carmen did not let up until his bare bum was glowing redder than Rudolph’s nose. Only then did she let him free. He quickly yanked up his pants, sniffling and trying not to look at anyone in the room, who had witnessed his degradation at her hands. Carmen wasn’t the least bit upset over her actions. It needed to be done.

“I trust you will think on what you wish to say before you open your mouth in the future?” she questioned him in a hard voice. He nodded, and her glare went up in degree. “Look at me when I speak to you! The least you can do is be a man and own up to your mistakes by respecting the person who is speaking and looking him or her in the eye!”

Jarvis’s head snapped up and he caught Carmen’s gaze, his scared, hers angry.

“I’m sorry.” he muttered.

“The next time you say something derogatory about myself or Shane and our relationship in this coven, I will tear out your throat. Do you understand me?” Her aura flared and all in the room could feel it. Misty and Bianca did not hesitate to fall to their knees as their Queen spoke. It took Jarvis a moment longer, due to the stinging sensation in his arse and he winced as the back of his heels pressed against his backside. He bowed his head before her and spoke his words.

“I hear and obey, My Queen.” he replied, respect once more coloring his voice. She nodded and dismissed the three back to their rooms. Once they were gone, she gave a great sigh.

“That was pleasant.” she huffed, reigning in her temper and her aura. She turned to look at Shane to see if her actions met with his approval or not.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 02, 2014 10:39PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

The humiliation was of a kind that Jarvis would not have had or expected in a very long time. Pants down around his ankles, and given a good hard paddling, that had his cheeks so red and raw, you think he had been sitting on the griller. While Misty and Bianca looked on with a veiled sort of horrified amusement, Shane watched on silently, as his mate and Queen was dishing out her own special brand of discipline.

When Jarvis got up and madly tried to pull up his pants, this only made matters worse since he was sniffling and acting like a child, not an adult vampire. He muttered he was sorry, when Carmen laid into him again. Her voice was raised, demanding respect and showing her authority in a way that had all the kids kneel before her in a show of unified respect and submission.

The kids all filed out when the show was over, leaving Shane still standing where he had been, as Carmen huffed and claimed that she found that to be a pleasant experience. Shane snorted something of a chuckle, but his face told a different story. Jarvis was always one that suffered from foot in mouth, so hopefully this lesson might teach him how to act around the couple in future. One can only hope.

“Kinda strange having them refer to you by your title. Course, I should have expected it, but you know.” For some reason, Shane was a bit standoffish. Maybe he was still getting used to the idea himself. Being the possessive type that he was by nature. “I think we are all in for some…getting used to the changes. Not that I mind…I mean, you were simply stunning down there. A true Queen of the Night.” The usual quips that he was so famous for alluded him, and he again placed his hands in his pockets, as though he didn’t know what to do with his hands.

http://static.tvgcdn.net/MediaBin/Content/101011/News/Todays_News_Our_Take/4_thurs/101014simon-baker1.jpg

“You might want to check on your twins, since they may not be used to things here up in the house.” He suggested, before walking casually out to the den.

<3>

LadyBelz

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 02, 2014 11:02PM
Kitchen

“You might want to check on your twins, since they may not be used to things here up in the house.”

Carmen watched him walk out of the kitchen with his head bowed low and she felt the loss as clearly as if he’d killed her all over again. She couldn’t even reach him through their link, he had cut his mind off from hers.

Dejected and more then upset, she waited a few moments before she left the kitchen. He was in his den, as the door was closed and the light was on. For a moment, she had the urge to storm in to confront him and his standoffish attitude, even had her hand on the knob, ready to enter, but something made her pause. And she was suddenly angry.

She glared at the door.

The awkwardness between them was NOT her fault. He was the one to encourage her to embrace who she truly was. He was the one who offered her the blood dolls. He was the one who walked away, when he should have stayed.

“Oh fuck no!” she hissed, wishing she could burn a hole in the door with her eyes alone. He had absolutely no right to treat her like some kind of whore. She was doing what her new nature demanded. If he had a fucking problem with it, then he should rip her heart out and be done with it.

But she was done rolling over for him. If he wanted her, he would come find her.

Snarling, she turned on her heel and went in search of her new companions. She was pleased to see that Jarvis was in his room he shared with the girls, laying on his stomach. She did not feel the least bit guilty for punishing him.

She found Ethan and Eric in the next room, getting settled in their new accommodations. They looked up when she entered, sensing the rage within her, as she paced back and forth.

“Is everything okay, Mistress?” Eric ventured. She looked at him and he visibly flinched back from the heat of her gaze. She noticed this and stopped pacing, eying him speculatively.

“No, everything is NOT okay.” she snapped. “Stubborn jackass.” she snarled, glaring out of the open door.

“The Master isn’t pleased.” Ethan guessed.

“That’s an understatement.” Carmen snorted.

“He was a solitary man when he first started our coven. He had some pretty epic rants about you when you first met. But we could sense the passionate nature behind them. He was obsessed with you, wanted you in a way that confused him. And now that he has you…well…to share you…he’s jealous.” Ethan stated. “And he doesn’t know how to deal with it.”

“Well he better fucking deal with it soon because I can’t deal with his attitude any longer. I’ve tried to be what he wants me to be and now that I am, he keeps pushing me away. It hurts and it’s fucking annoying.” she raged, picking up an expensive vase and hurling it across the room where it smashed against the wall. Her skin rippled with her anger and she clenched her hands, nails biting into her skin as she tried to control her temper.

She took a deep breath. “I’m sorry. I’m not angry with the two of you.”

“Can we help?” they asked in unison. She shook her head.

“No…he needs to work this out for himself.” She looked around and noticed they were still unpacking their things. “I’ll let you finish getting settled. Dinner will be ready in an hour or so. We take turns cooking, so expect to have your own turns this week. I think Bianca is making lasagna tonight. I’ll come get you when it’s ready.”

“As you wish, Mistress.” they nodded. Carmen turned and walked from the room. She avoided Shane’s room and went into her own, closing and locking the door behind her. She climbed upon her bed, pulling a pillow up under her head and stared at the wall in absolute silence.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 02, 2014 11:46PM
Shane’s House – Den

The light may have been on, but in the Den Shane was simply pacing back and forth, as he tried to reign in his emotions about how he was at a loss to deal with the new Carmen. Was he being stupid to react like he was? He did after all encourage and condone what she was to become, hell, he even led her into it. But underneath the bold exterior, lay a man that had some issues with jealousy, and it was acting up badly at the moment, no matter how hard he tried to beat it back. He kept looking to the closed door, thinking he should just go upstairs, and drag her off to his room. Then, he thought she may well be mad at him for his behavior. Either way, he was torn about what to do. He needed someone to talk to about this, someone impartial. And as luck would have it, the sound of heels click clacking on the tiled floor could be heard just outside his den door. Not even bothering to knock, the door opened, and there stood Marissa, his personal assistant with a box load of files from his down town office.

“These cases are not going to be presented on their own, Shane. They can’t sprout legs and stand before a judge and jury. So…I brought them here to you to go over.” Not noticing his demeanor, she sailed on in and planted the box heavily on the edge of his desk, before throwing her bag on the nearest couch, and flipping back her hair.

“You won’t believe the traffic on the way over here. Honestly, the roadworks are a disgrace and someone should be getting on to the town office of roads and maintenance. I am going to end up losing a Tyre one of these days.”

Shane nodded simply, not really acknowledging her and lifted the lid on the file box taking a peek at all the files she had brought. There were certainly a lot of them. Marissa looked around and noticed Carmen’s absence, and the fact the house was so quiet.

“Where is everyone? Bit early for them to not be out of their rooms.” She raised a brow sharply, then sensed something was a miss by Shane’s lack of response. “What am I missing here? This…isn’t like you to be all clammed up, Shane Williamson. Anyone would think your tongue had been cut out. Spill. I hate to be the last one in on things.”

Shane placed the lid down carefully on the box, and then pressed his hands onto his desk, leaning forward slightly.

“Carmen had her ceremony last night. She is Queen of the Coven.”

This was said with a stony face, as Marissa beamed and gave a little clap.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8e584e6c899a1d95ca1d78f4fa1ad0d5/tumblr_mml1xffKGQ1r8x9bko1_500.gif

“That’s wonderful though..isn’t it? I mean, I knew it was coming just not so soon. You must be thrilled. Only…you don’t look it. Did something happen? I mean, those ceremonies are pretty…HEY..why wasn’t I invited? Gosh, I bet it was one hell of an orgy.”

Marissa had more or less just answered her own questions, but her nature of missing out on something this grand, had her completely oblivious to why Shane was behaving so coolly.

“It wasn’t planned, Marissa. I just felt it was time.”

“Okay. But that doesn’t answer why you are Mister Sour puss. Come on Shane. What is eating at you?”

Shane stepped away from the desk, and walked the few steps to his chess set table. Standing still, he then reached for the white Queen, and toyed with it with the tips of his thumb and forefinger, staring at it.

“She took two followers. Male, twins. Blonde…things.”

Marissa nearly swallowed her tongue, and said with a garbled voice.

“You don’t mean Eric and Ethan? Oh god, those two. What I wouldn’t give to have them….heh.” Marissa was nearly wet at the idea, and then she noticed Shane toying with the chess piece and the penny dropped. “Ahhh now I get it.”

She crossed the floor and stood at his side, looking at him directly till he could take his eyes off the chess piece. He normally didn’t like her being so close, but she wasn’t about to try anything.

“You’re jealous.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Is the Pope a catholic?’

“Ugh!” Shane tossed the chess piece and Marissa had to fight from laughing. It was perfectly natural for Shane to be jealous, but it wasn’t really Carmen’t fault at all. It had placed an awkward strain on their relationship, and Shane had to fight his way past this, or it was going to cause irreversible damage. Marissa placed a hand on Shane’s shoulder, causing him to look over at her as she shrugged her shoulders.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mcb3q2Es9E1qal3lwo1_400.gif

“Could you picture someone like me being made Queen of the Coven?’

“Uhm..not meaning to be rude, but no. Your orgies would never end.” He had a point, but she was trying to make one.

“Right. Now you picked Carmen for this for a reason, Shane. You know she is the chosen one, and you also know she loves you. But with her new role, comes responsibility to her coven, and that means, being close to her followers. She sired the twins, and they are hers to use. You knew this.” Marissa knitted her brow, trying to get through to Shane, and you could see that he was starting to understand where she was coming from. “You were given the same, Shane.” It was true, he was. “So why treat her any different? Or are you afraid, she will…turn into you…or me?’

Maybe this was his biggest fear. He bowed his head momentarily and mumbled.

“The thought crossed my mind.”

Marissa laughed and slapped his arm playfully.

“There is only one Shane Williamson, and one Marissa Tomeii. Carmen is unique. Shane, she isn’t like us at all. You are going to have to put on the big boy pants and go and make it up to her. Before you ruin everything you made with her.”

Shane stared at Marissa, and then he placed both hands on her cheeks and kissed her forehead.

“Thank you.”

Marissa was not expecting such a reaction and smirked. “Never had a man kiss me there before. Heh. Now go on up and see her.”

Shane nodded and left the room, while Marissa helped herself to a glass of brandy and waited for him to return.

Outside Carmen’s room

Having made it up the stairs, he had searched for Carmen in his room, and the kids. Jarvis was still laying on his stomach and grumbling, while the girls both shrugged at Shane’s queries on Carmen’s whereabouts. He left them and then found the twins, who both stopped unpacking and bowed before Shane.

“She went to her room I think, Master” Ethan said, as Eric nodded. They could see that Shane was worried, and didn’t press him further, for really it was between Carmen and Shane.

Finally he made it to the outside of her door, and knocked twice.

“I know your in there. We need to talk.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 03, 2014 02:02AM
New Haven Police Station

Jason walked in silently dressed in his usual black pants and muscle tee that advertised his well sculpted arms and chest. However though his skin was not unmarred as it was covered in both scar’s and tattoo’s telling wordless tales of how he had served abroad in both Persian gulf wars. His service went above and beyond to the point of him earning the congressional medal of honor at the cost of two years in rehab. Now that he was able to work again after applying for an honorable discharge from the marines he had applied for New Haven’s police force after the death of his parents little more then a year ago. The middle aged male then sat in his chair at his desk before sighing softly and propping his feet up on the desk silently. As he sat at his desk he would hum to himself before a blonde haired women walked up to him with a armful of paper work. “Glad to see your doing well this morning Mr.Cox..” Jason’s only response was to grunt gruffly and wave her along not particularly caring for her. How had he gotten his job? Simply the man before him Rodger had apparently pissed off the wrong people and was killed in a drive by leaving his spot open for Jason to take. Then with a muffled grunt Jason would drop his feet from the desk before reaching for the phone and dialing the extension for the forensic’s lab. As he waited for the forensic’s specialist to pick up he would grab a pencil and begin to twirl it idly. Assuming she would pick up the phone Jason would speak with a soft tone. “Miss Amelia would you like to come over to my apartment after work for some dinner and a movie?”

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 03, 2014 02:25AM
New Haven Police Station – Forensics Lab

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m4e2omDwja1rwbaamo1_400.gif

It had been a tough few months for Amelia after the death of her Dom and lover Rodger. Getting back to work seemed to be the only cure for her depression, and she had caught up on a great many cases in the short time she had been back at work. While her bosses were happy with her efforts, and reaching her quotas well before time, some of the top brass were worried about her personal life. Many attended the funeral of Rodger Marx, who died in a drive by shooting. The offenders were never caught, but whoever set it up, were professionals. Quietly at night, when all her other work was done, Amelia poured over the evidence, but each time she came up blank. No other case had been this difficult to solve, and soon it was shelved by the department. A cold case.

Sitting in her office, she toyed with the collar that she continued to wear around her neck. Her last reminder of Rodger. She sighed audibly, as the memories seemed to haunt her waking hours, as well as her dreams. Would she ever get over his death and move on with her life?

She picked up a pair of scissors, and started to twirl them around lazily, before doing the unthinkable. She cut off the collar. Holding the single piece she looked at it sadly, before placing it in her top drawer, and closing it slowly.

“I know I made a promise to you, Rodger, but I need to get on with my life.” She thought to herself.

Just then, the phone on her desk rang. Buried beneath papers and chip packets, she cleared the mound away and picked up the receiver.

“Forensics lab, Amelia Reed speaking.”

“Miss Amelia would you like to come over to my apartment after work for some dinner and a movie?” The voice sounded familiar, and soon Amelia put the voice to a face in her mind. It was Jason Cox, the guy that had been brought in to take over Rodger’s department. For a moment, Amelia was lost for words. Did he want to go out with her? She chewed on her bottom lip, then touched her now naked throat.

“Uhm…sure, Jason. I’d love too. Just need some details on your address, and what time you would like me to pop over.”

If he gave her the information, she would jot it down on a piece of paper on her desk. Was this the start of something new?

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 03, 2014 02:41AM
New Haven Police Department Jason Cox’s Office.

Jason couldn’t help but smile with joy as he spoke into the phone with a happy smile on his face. “Sure thing would say 5 pm work for you? and I live in the Bayview Apartment complex Apartment number 22.” As soon as he had given her the details he would continue on to speak softly. “Look i’m sorry about Roger i know you where close to him but i’m in the process of going over the files concerning the drive by Amelia and rest assured i will have those fucks behind bars soon enough. Consider it a gift from myself to you. Oh and before i forget…..See you soon sweetheart.” He then hang up the phone before offering a sigh of contentment knowing he had just got a date with a rather beautiful women and one he was determined not to let slip through his grasp if he could help it. Then like he had promised to Amelia Jason would bury himself in his work trying to trace what he could to what ever was possible in an all out zealous effort to put the ones responsible for Rodgers death behind bars….for good. Though soon enough the day was over and he decided to head home for the day. Jason would proceed to shut off his computer for the night before locking his drawers and walking out to the parking lot where he hopped in his 1980 dodge Challenger and drove home while thinking about the night to be spent with Amelia. Once he had gotten home he would strip and hop directly int the shower wanting to be as clean as humanly possible. He then put on a set of khaki’s and a tight fitting linen short sleeved shirt that proudly displayed his muscled abs and his muscled arms. Jason after freshening up would set about cleaning the apartment of the remnants of a party a few nights ago. All of this took about two hours before Jason began to pace waiting for five pm to roll around so he could spend some time with the very beautiful Amelia Reed.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 03, 2014 03:20AM
New Haven Police Station – Forensics Lab

“Sure thing would say 5 pm work for you? and I live in the Bayview Apartment complex Apartment number 22.”

Amelia jotted down the address as Jason spoke, and then tapped the pencil on the desk a few times, wondering in her mind what to wear, and if she should bring something along. Wine perhaps? Or was he more into beer? She really didn’t know him that well, though they had met on a number of occasions on various cases that she had been working on. Not only was Jason incredibly handsome, he had a certain mystique about him, an aura you could say. There would be so many tales he could tell of his duties that he performed overseas while on duty serving the US armed forces. Amelia couldn’t help but be interested to hear, and maybe this “date” was what she needed.

“Number 22, got it.” Amelia said in a clear voice. She could hardly believe that he was even asking her out, but the real jaw dropper came as he finished up the call.

“Look i’m sorry about Roger i know you where close to him but i’m in the process of going over the files concerning the drive by Amelia and rest assured i will have those fucks behind bars soon enough. Consider it a gift from myself to you. Oh and before i forget…..See you soon sweetheart.”

He was actually going to give his all on the cold case of Rodger’s murder? Amelia could hardly believe it, and she felt her eyes well with tears. An answer was all she wanted, one that would truly help put his memory to rest in her mind.

“You don’t know what this means to me, Jason. I mean that. Closure is all I want.” She paused when he called her Sweetheart, blushing furiously on her side of the phone.

“See you at 5.”

http://media.tumblr.com/9328b7e6d53acc587a97269b6d859665/tumblr_inline_mqv6nuzYWv1qz4rgp.gif

Hanging up the phone, she had a beautiful smile on her face. Quickly she looked around, then did something of a little victory dance, before going back to finish her work for the day.

Amelia got all her case files finished well before four and then turned out the lights to her office, before going off to head home and get ready for her date with Jason. Her small hatchback was parked in the police station bay, and she started the engine with a loud vroom and cloud of smoke from the back. It could really use some work, but she loved that car all the same. Going back to her apartment, her kitten who was now much older was waiting at the door, when she pulled up in the car spot out side her apartment. Poor thing looked like it needed a feed, and Amelia hurried out of her car, slamming the door, before heading up to get her mail, and then take out the key for her front door.

“Guess what? Mummy has a date tonight. Yeah, I know.” She was talking to her cat, that purred as it rubbed itself around her legs, till the door opened, then the cat shot inside, waiting for Amelia in the kitchen. Amelia wanted to have a shower before her date, so kitty would have to wait. Going up stairs, she entered her bedroom, slowly stripping off her uniform, before going into her ensuite, and turning on the shower nozels. The room soon filled with steam, as she washed the grime of the day off her naked form, and hummed a tune to herself, as the cat appeared in the doorway, watching her with its tail flicking back and forth. Still hungry.

The shower done, and wrapped in a fluffy towel, Amelia went through her closet, to find something suitable to wear to a dinner and movie night with Jason. She went for a casual look. Red singlet shirt and black jeans with boots.

https://encrypted-tbn2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQ3vTp6WWVHsrZgc6r_TarH6ESGVZhC9hmB1eaT6mCdN8hPlgGfwg

She wore her hair down and long, brushed out to perfection, with a natural look in her makeup, a far cry from her office look which was a little more goth inspired. Turning around in the mirror, she was happy with herself, and smiled, for the first time in a long time. Her neck was bare…but she didn’t mind. She was free…at least for now.

Going down to feed her kitty, she checked on her pet snake, and he was fast asleep under his heat lamp. All done, she headed out the door, and then got in her car, to go to Jason’s apartment. Arriving just before five, she sat in the car a moment and took a deep breath. Amelia had to try not to be too nervous, but she could feel the butterflies in her stomach. Getting out of her car, she walked casually to the front door, and knocked twice, stepping back to wait for Jason to answer.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 03, 2014 03:34AM
Jason smiled and hopped to his feet before walking over to the door to open it. As he opened it his jaw would hit the floor before his mouth moved silently for a few seconds before he finally found his voice. “You look beautiful Amelia.” With that being said he would beckon Amelia into the apartment before closing the door behind her should she walk in as invited. Jason then smiled a soft caring smile before turning the Television on and flicking the channel to Bravo which was playing the movie Titanic. About half way through the movie Jason would excuse himself before walking into the kitchen and beginning to prepare the chicken alfredo. As Jason began to prepare the meal he would cast a glance at Amelia occasionally to assure himself that she was not in need of anything. As he worked to prepare the meal he would take an occasional sip of his favorite drink which was Capt. Morgans Tattoo which tasted like black cherry mixed with some diet Dr. Pepper cherry. Of course he had offered the same to Amelia as he worked contently while his eyes remained upon Amelia’s form slowly watching for her any signs of distress or discomfort ready to cater to her whim so she would be most comfortable. It wasn’t long before the chicken alfredo was done cooking and Jason brought out a pair of plates before handing one to Amelia and returning to the kitchen to grab the silverware. Then with silverware in hand Jason would sit beside Amelia and hand her the fork and knife before speaking softly. “Enjoy Amelia. I do hope you enjoy the meal.” Jason would then wait for Amelia to take her first bite before starting to eat as he kept his eyes upon her ever watchful.


Sea of Tribulation – Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (BoK)

$
0
0

Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 06, 2014 09:00PM
This is where the Mediterranean sea would be in the human world. here it is a strange ocean with unpredictable whether and home to many a sea creature, even creatures that human’s still tell tales of today. it is the boarder between Gravida and The Lands of Old.
http://www.wayneweberbauer.com/wp-content/gallery/fantasy-portraits/sea_fantasy_painting.jpg

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 06, 2014 09:28PM
-Nerothst snarled after flapping his wings for what seemed like forever carrying a full grown man on his back. There was a long trickle of black blood pouring out of Nerothst mouth. He didn’t think the prince would notice just yet.To late now, Nerothst couldn’t keep going and made way towards the ground landing without much grace he crashed into the soft sand stretched around the sea. He didn’t see how Joffery faired but as he rolled across the ground he started coughing spraying out the black blood in showers.Rolling over onto his hands and knees, Nerothst body convulsed and he made a choking sound and coughed as another current of black blood spilled out his mouth.

Retching again, a visible bulge formed in his throat as he coughed and groaned his chest heaving and stomach tightening. He leaned foreward and the bulge was expelled from his throat and out his mouth. The thing that landed in the puddle of black blood. it was a skull fragment and a eyeball, it looked just like one of those hell fire demons. It wasn’t over yet though.

Nerothst continued to cough and sputter his body expelling body parts and flesh and different things that had made up the demons that had once been whole. When he slammed the gates closed, those demons that got cut in half, were still coming out one way or another, he was lucky he got to pick which end they came out of.

He felt weak, he needed to eat something but a the same time, seeing all that being spewed from his body, he didn’t want to eat anything. He looked up after what seemed like hours, and figured after he started to throw up pieces of demon, Joffery probably ran for the hills to go cry for his father to jail him.-

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 06, 2014 10:31PM
Sea of Tribulation – The BeachThe impact of Nerothst and Joffrey hitting the sand, had Joffrey careen forward and roll, right into the follage that lined the white sandy beach. He came to rest finally upside down partially up the trunk of a tree, before sliding down into a heap. Groaning loudly, he tried to right himself, by tipping sideways, and sending up a cloud of leaf litter. His hair was a mess of twigs, leaves and bugs, while he spat out a good mouthful of sand. ~Cack!~ He spluttered, as he tried to get up off the ground, and dust himself off.What a daring escape. Fire demons by the thousands, epic fire aura from the flying cat demon named Nerothst had managed to burn the arrows to crispy twigs, and they fared little damage from that. However, the opening of hell’s gate, had a rather nasty repercussion, as Joffrey was about to discover.

Staggering out from the jungle onto the beach, he could see Nero heaving and throwing up vast quantities of black blood. It looked revolting, and even had Joffy dry reaching himself. He had to bring his hand up to cover his mouth, to avoid being sick himself. And just when he thought he had seen it all, Nero had something really big travelling upward in his throat. Joffrey’s eyes bulged, incredulous at what the poor cat demon was going through.

“You should never eat before you fly, you know? What the hell did you eat?” Joffrey asked, his eyes watering from the shock of it all. At the moment he asked the question, the cat demon spat out a skull fragment and an eyeball. Both landed with a splatt in the black sticky puddle that was in front of him on the sand. It was the most disgusting thing, and Joffrey shuddered at the sight. He crept around the front of the cat, and peered at him closely, trying not to step in the goo.

“Is that all of it? Not going to bring up an arm…or a leg?”

Joffrey wouldn’t be at all surprised if he did. As the cat appeared weak and groggy from his exertions, Joffrey looked around him at the sea that stretched onto the horizon, and the jungle behind them. He sighed and then said.

“Where the fuck are we?”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_logbqh8CTX1qdvbdfo1_500.gif

<3>

avpic

IMVU Newbie Content Creator BadgePandoras76Pandoras76 2ndCarrendar Dynasty
Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 06, 2014 11:14PM
-Nerothst glared at the man he had just stolen from a castle, a prince no less, but that had been the plan from the start. However the subtle entrance he had wanted to take, ya know, go in get out, disappear in mist. That failed miserably.It wouldn’t be long before THEY found out. Standing up on shaking legs he placed his hands over his knees and spat out more of the blood that was still coming up in slow trickles. He could see digits from hands still kind of squirming through the bloody pool all around him. His chest and chin were covered in the nasty stuff.“You should never eat before you fly, you know? What the hell did you eat?” joffery asked him he looked like he was trying to not barf himself.

“I didn’t eat anything; I opened a gate to hell where thousands of mindless fire demons exploded from my chest! Not all of them got through that way…so they…are still coming out,” he said his voice was hoarse. It was the best way to explain that the demons that were cut in half had been trapped in his body.

He convulsed again and this time out came a chunk of a hand and another wave of blood. His stomach was settling now, it seemed that it had all gotten out of his body.

“None of it is my blood…well…not all of it anyways,” he thought he should add.

“Is that all of it? Not going to bring up an arm…or a leg?” 

Neorthst glared at the prince clearly not pleased to see him making fun of his predicament. He lifted a arm and whipped away at his mouth smearing the black blood across his arm. He staggered towards the water and was ready to dive into the icy depths of it and clean himself off.

“Where the fuck are we?” joffery asked. Nerothst glanced at him from the water’s edge.

Ignoring him for the moment he waded into the water till it was at his waste, then plunged under the water’s surface. The cool water rushed over him and he scrubbed at his skin all of where the black blood had touched him. Even rinsing out his mouth with the salt water despite the taste.

When he surfaced again, his clothing stuck to his skin in every place, even his black hair was stuck to his wet skin. He waded back out of the water shaking his head and ringing out the water caught in his feline tail, careful of the barbs at the end.

“Were on an island in the Sea of Tribulation, just off the coast of Gravida, and still within reach of The Night Land soldiers. And until I hunt an eat something, I can’t fly us off the island, your too heavy,” Nerothst snorted.

But paused realizing that might hurt the prince and make it harder to fool him into trusting him , “and not because of your weight, but because my real form is the size of a house cat and I just spent all the energy I had left spewing demon guts,” he said.

That said Nerothst walked over to the puddle of blood and guts, and spat out a single spark of fire from his mouth. The flame hit the center, and instantly roared to life. That should get rid of them and not attract any other, mindless demons, but of course, he didn’t know how smart Brax soldiers were either, did they count. If they were anything like Joffery was when drunk, this was too easy.-

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 12:08AM
Sea of Tribulation – The Beach“Were on an island in the Sea of Tribulation, just off the coast of Gravida, and still within reach of The Night Land soldiers. And until I hunt an eat something, I can’t fly us off the island, your too heavy,”Talk about nasty. It was one thing to find out where they were, and the fact they were still well within reach of the Night land guards, but to be told that Joffrey was heavy…hit him like a cement truck.

“But I thought you said I had a lovely figure.” His hand placed to his chest as though mortally offended. Course, Nerothst was cleverer than Joffrey and countered himself, to save for further argument. “and not because of your weight, but because my real form is the size of a house cat and I just spent all the energy I had left spewing demon guts,” 

“Ah..well, that I can understand. You did throw up an awful lot. I imagine carrying all that and me would be a strain on you.” Again, so gullible. With hands on hips, he blew out of his lips and stared at the rolling waves that came in with the tide. So, this was the Sea of Tribulation. Just perfect. Secluded, white sandy beaches. Palms swaying in the breeze, probably coconuts if you could brave climbing the trees. It was a virtual paradise, if you didn’t count the bloody black pool of gunk, bone and the odd eyeball that Nerothst had thrown up. Nice place to bring a family…or a love. Joffrey sighed at this very thought. Here he was, marooned, with a smarmy cat man….and miles of coastline.

Scratching his bearded chin, he contemplated what to do first. Build a hut, or go tie a grass skirt around his waist and file a twig into a spear and try some fishing. Decisions decisions. One thing was for certain, they were going to be stuck there, fora while.

Joffrey finally made a choice. He slapped his hands together, and then announced.

“I..am going to go find some..bamboo to make a spear with. Fear not, Nero, you shall not starve on my watch.”

And with that, he marched off into the jungle to find a bamboo tree.

<3>

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 05:05PM
-Nerothst eye brow twitched slightly you know, it was actually bothering him that it was a little too easy, but it would be worth it in the end, or he hoped so. A little side of him was hoping a young celestial cat would wander onto the beach so he could devour the little thing….or rape it depending on how pissed he was by the time it showed up.Sighing slightly he staggered his way towards a tree and collapsed in a heap stretching his legs out in front of him and resting one arm by his side he used the other to press his palm into his temple.He watched the prince with one dark lightless solid black eye. He wondered what the heck the man was doing as he seemed to be surveying there situation. The island was really nice, pleasant, and rather beautiful. All things that irritated Nerothst just a little bit, it lacked the succubus and other demon whores that would have made it much more pleasant.

Oh well Nerothst would rest for just a little bit, then reluctantly make his way into the jungle behind him and start hunting down the local wild life to feed his deprived energy stores, already his body was reflecting the lack of energy he had as his ribcage was a little more visible and his stomach was starting to sink in a little.

That was when joffery clapped his hands together making a brave announcement, ”I…am going to go find some…bamboo to make a spear with. Fear not, Nero, you shall not starve on my watch.” 

Nerothst smacked his palm to his head and ran his fingers down his face, “don’t call me Nero! And second….do you even know how to use a hunting spear! Or even how to make one for that matter!” he scrawled at him, even then his voice hadn’t lost that seductive undertone.

Even if he was trying to sound furious it was hard to do sitting there looking like a drowned rat and half-starved at the same time.-

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 05:37PM
Sea of Tribulation – The BeachThe cat man was bad tempered, tired, hungry and above all starting to get a bit pissy with out wayward Prince. Not only had Joffrey got his name wrong, he also gave the impression that he knew nothing about how to make weapons, let alone be a survivalist in such extreme conditions.“don’t call me Nero! And second….do you even know how to use a hunting spear! Or even how to make one for that matter!”

By the time that Nerothst’s voice filtered through the canopy, the Prince had already stumbled upon a small forest of bamboo trees. He walked around them, head tilted up to the sky as he couldn’t get over the sheer size of them. They would be great for building a canoe or raft later, but that was not the priority. Seeing a small piece that was of a good length, he reached in his pocket and retrieved a sheathed dagger that he kept on hand all the time in case someone wanted to do him in…which happened a lot. Starting to cut away at the bamboo stalk, he called back to Nerothst as he toiled.

“Nero sounds so much better, but have it your way. I just say it with a lisp and it’s a bit dorky, but whatever.” The Prince poked his tongue out the right side of his mouth, sawing away at the bamboo, until he sucked his tongue in when the bamboo finally gave.

“And for your information, it was I that made a lot of the pikes that we used to pop heads on back in the Black fog. Never thought I would be doing this to go fishing with. Heh…learn something new every day.” The bamboo stick in hand, he marched back towards the beach, and found where Nerothst was seated. Joffrey plonked down beside him and started to whittle the end of the bamboo, to form a nice sharp edge or prong that could be used for spear fishing. He couldn’t help but notice that the cat was looking a bit worse for wear.

“You look like utter shite.” Prince said, without using any manners. It was the truth, and you can’t help a man for calling it what it was. He rose to standing, and then slipped off his trousers, letting them fall to the ground so his willy was exposed. “I have a cunning plan. I wade out to the waters, and wiggle my hips. The fish…get attracted to my limp member and..”BAM”, I thrust my spear and you get a feed. Ingenious eh?”

http://i.imgur.com/Zwhtork.gif

That said, the bare bottomed prince marched down the sand…to try his hand at spear fishing. Butt naked.

<3>

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 06:41PM
-Nerothst spotted a little crab scuttling across the ground, and with lighting reflexes his elongated craws went straight through its body killing it. Normally he might have toyed with it, but he figured it take him awhile for food. He peeled it open and ate the meaty parts in side to tide him over for now.“Nero sounds so much better, but have it your way. I just say it with a lisp and it’s a bit dorky, but whatever.” Joffery shouted from somewhere in the jungle.Nerothst grumbled“it’s spelt N E R O T H S T, the last t is silent, not that hard really,” he called back.

“And for your information, it was I that made a lot of the pikes that we used to pop heads on back in the Black fog. Never thought I would be doing this to go fishing with. Heh…learn something new every day.” He had said as he sat beside Nerothst.

“hmmm, it was nice handy work…I won’t lie I rubbed my fur against a few of those pikes, I liked the stench they put off,”Nerothst said and closed his eyes leaning his head back.

“You look like utter shite.” 

Nerothst glared at him a little bit through one eye and almost hissed. “again…hell gate, fire blast, flying, then vomiting most of hell. I didn’t expect to be very pretty after that,” he chuckled his hungry state he was experincing a light mood swing, where he seemed nice, then angry the next moment.

Just then the Prince stood up and dropped his pants and started to march his way towards the water. His man parts swinging in the air without care. Nerothst face turn a few different shades of red if he had pupils they probably would have gone cross-eyed. Course Nerothst was a male to, why would he be embarrassed? Mayhap because Nerothst wasn’t about 8 inches as the prince appeared to be, or mayhap because the sheer action of it took him off guard.

“I have a cunning plan. I wade out to the waters, and wiggle my hips. The fish…get attracted to my limp member and..”BAM”, I thrust my spear and you get a feed. Ingenious eh?” he shouted behind him and made his way towards the water.

“With that thing…you’re more likely to scare the fish away” Nerothst muttered to himself crossing his arms and looking towards the jungle and covering his face with a hand.-

http://i236.photobucket.com/albums/ff244/Vulpix2013/Anime_blush.png

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 08:39PM
Sea of Tribulation – The BeachAnd so our intrepid..brave and naked fisherman set off into the tumbling waves of the Sea of Tribulation armed with his bamboo spear and bait – aka his floating limp willy. Joffrey was now concentrating hard, as his eyes peered into the glistening blue waters, for a sign of a flash of silver scales to show off the presence of fish.Getting out so far, he was no longer able to hear the mutterings of one tired cranky Nerothyst as he waded deeper. He had high hopes, that his idea of luring fish would work, and so he then sung out on the top of his lungs, as he wiggled and thrusted his hips in earnest.

“HERE FISHY FISHY FISHY!”

He held his bamboo spear aloft and waited with wide eyes and a goofy expression.

Lurking in the waters, not far from where Joffrey stood with spear in hand, one fish DID feel the vibrations of his limp cock, and…came to see just what was splashing about. A large blue groper and it swam right for…Joffrey.

http://www.businessreviewaustralia.com/lifestyle/assets_c/2012/06/Bluey-thumb-610x407-69053.jpg

“ACK! No…big fishy!…..Ack its after MEEEEEEEE!” Flailing and madly stabbing at it trying to stop it from ‘”taking the bait” you could see white water and the Prince leaping about in the water panicking for his life.

A short time later, Joffrey dragged up the badly stabbed body of the groper, which was a whopper. Over four foot and weighed a near tonne. Soon as he brought it out of the waves, he collapsed, face first into the sand, the gropper giving one last flap of its tail before dying.

Dinner…was on Joffy.

<3>

Re: Sea of Tribulation[RP]
January 07, 2014 09:16PM
-Nerothst watched the entire scene from the moment Joffery went into the water and jiggled his hips a little bit shouting “HERE FISHY FISHY FISHY!” all the way to the moment that looked like pure glorious gold to the hell cat demon.“ACK! No…big fishy!…..Ack its after MEEEEEEEE!” the prince ran around the surf screaming like it was the end of his life repeatedly stabbing whatever creature had actually decided his dong was a nice bite sized snack.Surely Nerothst could have done that much easier by just waving his barbed tail through the water and have it act like a fishing lure and even caught the fish with less activity then what Joffery had to accomplish to catch just one 4 foot long gropper.

But through the whole ordeal Nerothst had found himself laughing with incredible mirth holding his gut with the sheer stupidity that it took to catch that one fish. The sound of his laugher was just like his voice, strange and seductive and husky.

The prince dragged up the fish on the beach where it flopped a while till it died and poor Joffery landed flat on his face in the sand, a few crabs scurried out of his path and he was almost worried he might have snapped his…friend, or wouldn’t that be just wonderful if it went into a crab whole.

Not really caring now, there was a large fish just waiting for him and he crawled across the sand and sunk his claws into the fishes skin practically ripping the flesh off the fish and chewing on the parts of it that were editable, and completely raw.

“that, was quite the show…remind me to ask you to do that again if you meet my brother…he would get a kick out of it,” he said with a piece of gropper flesh hanging from his mouth.-


Supernatural – The Human Realm (10) Mirari: The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
48
Isabella’s manor
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 06:29AM
Jason blinked as he was kissed before looking at the departing male with an involuntary hiss escaping his lips. It was clear through Jason’s actions he was not keen of the other male before he returned his attention to Isabella and offered a lopsided smile as he spoke. “I see and I guess I should thank you for saving my life even though it caused me to become a vampire.” Slowly almost painfully so Jason would advance towards Isabella before lunging for her in an attempt to bodily drive her into the wall and pin her between him and the wall. Should he succeed he would gaze into her eyes before taking her chin in his left hand and lowering his lips to hers for a deep and hungry kiss. After kissing Isabella he would attempt to lift her from the ground over his shoulder and walk into his room with her before closing the door behind him. It was clear Jason wanted to make damned sure Isabella was to be his alone as he felt that immidiate connection with her that one does when they find their destined mate or at least thats what it seemed like to Jason. With her hopefully in his room he would drop her onto his bed before pulling off his ruined uniform top and exposing his bare chest to her which was covered in tattoo’s denoting his service as a marine to his country. As he did this his eyes would never leave Isabella’s own gaze trying to discern if she liked what she saw or not.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 01:20PM
Isabella’s manor
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lv4c0ltPMD1r23tzz.gif
Thrown down on the bed after Jason had taken to kissing her with remarkable passion Isabella smiled broadly, running her fingers along the woven silk covers of the bed. Oh this was a live one, for a dead one. She propped herself up on one arm, and took to watching him remove his tattered and blood stained uniform, which fell to the floor in an unceremonious heap. Isabella saw the many tattoos that marked Jason, and she gathered from this that he was in fact a military man. He still even had his dog tags on a sterling silver chain that went around his neck.“A war hero?” Isabella mused, slowly sliding off the shoulder strap of her dress which exposed a slender shoulder and her near perfect olive complexion. The Vampire practically purred in appreciation of her new sire, and she wiggled her finger for him to join her on the bed.

“You want this body? Sub creature?” She asked him, licking her tongue across her top row of teeth and playing to see just how strong the bond was between them. With her blood racing through his, it was an odds on certainty that he did.

“I like what I see, and I want you to worship me.” Isabella arched her back, and let out a light moan of pleasure, expectant that he would revel in succumbing to his most basic instinct.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 01:55PM
Isabella’s Manor
 Jason raised a brow as he offered a second lopsided grin before slowly slowly walking over to her and straddling her legs as she arched her back and moaned. Oh he would show her how a “sub creature” was actually a rather zealous lover. It was then he literally hissed before lunging for her intent on peppering her with kisses and trailing them down over her neck. Every moment he spent in her presence he felt at home and welcome where as before he was always feeling lost and like an outcast. Each kiss was followed with a light nip as he tried to push her onto her back before pulling away from her with a twinkle in his eyes. He then reached off to the left and groped through the nightstand before grabbing a feather and trailing it down her neck and over her shoulders while at the same time lowering her dress ever further with his gaze never leaving hers. Jason then spoke calmly and collectively “So i’m a sub creature? can a sub creature pleasure you to the point of insanity?” Oh he had delivered a hidden challenge to her and with a slightly confident smirk he would take the dress off of her body completely before doing the same with her bra should he be allowed such advances. If he was he would swiftly trace the feather around each of her pert nipples before taking her left and right nipple into his mouth and flickering his tongue over them teasingly. Of course this only led to Jason’s hand’s trailing their way around her frame in a teasing caress as he had seen many “movies” and was emulating them still being somewhat of a virgin even though his virginity had been claimed by Amelia. Jason’s advances suddenly stopped as he slowly pulled away and stood up with a coy wink. Now it was his turn to be a tease and he was going to torture her with glimpses and peeks. Jason’s eyes glinted with a mischievous light before he began to sway his hips to a beat that he held within his head while slowly almost painfully so lowering and raising his pant line,giving Isabella glimpses and peeks but not a full view. This strip tease continued to last for a good five minutes if he wasn’t interrupted before he finally dropped his trousers and boxers into an unceremonious heap at the foot of the bed before crawling his way up the bed back to her.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 02:38PM
Isabella’s manor – Main Bedroom
http://data3.whicdn.com/images/33202967/body-boy-clive-girl-guy-Favim.com-296717_large.gif
Isabella allowed her newest sire to remove her dress from her, then her bra. She liked the feeling as the fabric was pulled slowly and sensually from her form, revealing her to his eye. A soft sigh came from her plump lips, as she moved ever slowly at his touch. Teasing and ticking with tongue and feather; he certain knew what he was doing, on how to please his Mistress. Isabella allowed the attentions, since it was refreshing not to have to do all the work on her own. Isabella bit at the air, as Jason went into some sort of hypnotic dance, using his hips and upper body to tease her, like a snake charmer tries to entice a cobra out of the basket to dance to his tune.“Don’t rush it, my sweet.” Isabella purred, as he finally got off the bed and dropped his trousers and boxers giving her a real eyeful. The Vampire Queen cooed at what she saw, and moved up the bed slightly, as he crawled back towards her.

“Good boy…come closer.” The Vampire Queen mused, motioning with her finger for him to join with her. “You have pleased me…come take your reward.” Her voice was like honey, dripping in a smooth sweetness. Unlike Amelia who seemed cold and distant even after their love making, Isabella was a whole different creature altogether. She was the epitome of a sexual being, and her eyes glowered as he got closer.

“You shall never want again…”

<3>

avpic

GLLKaos Products and DesignsKaos Products & Designs
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 02:57PM
Isabella’s Manor-Main bedroom
 Jason offered a soft hiss of want before crushing his lips against hers while he continued to crawl forward until he loomed over her. Once over her he would slowly descend upon her before wrapping her in his arms and pressing against her. As he pressed against her he would gaze into her eyes before slowly pushing his swollen head past her feminine folds uniting himself with his lover.Jason then began to pump slowly at first into her sensual flower driving his shaft ever deeper into her with each stroke. It was clear Jason was quiet frankly a possessive man as he clawed lightly at her back as if seeking to mark her as his even though he was her sire. Jason wanted nothing more then to become her rock which she could cling to and someone she could confide in. As Jason pumped his thickened meat into the Vampire Queen he would hiss a soft loving hiss yet it held an undercurrent of possessiveness. Jason continued to pump into the Vampire Queen as his pace slowly quickened until it was a frenzy of lovemaking and the bed bounced and shook upon the frame. Oh yes Jason was truly hers now as he glanced up at her a toothy smile showing off his elongated fangs before trailing them over her skin teasingly as he continued to pound her mercilessly. Such was Jason’s want that his claws began to extend and dig ever so slowly into her skin as he dragged them down her back leaving small red rivulets to run down her back. Each thrust of Jason’s was accompanied with an animalistic grunt that seemed to more of him making a claim to the Vampire Queen though he was sure she would let it be known she wanted him as her mate when she felt the time arose though he was unsure if she even wanted him as her mate at this given point.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 03:17PM
Isabella’s manor – Main Bedroom
The new sire didn’t need to be asked twice to join with her, and his lips took charge in kissing his Queen with a hungered desire, as she coiled her legs around his hips just like a viper. The delicious taste of his tongue as it tussled with her own in a divine dance, that showed they were as much keen on the other while exploring with wandering clawed hands.He descended into her, filling her to the brim as skin met skin and their bodies became one. Slowly at first, he moved his hips causing a subtle smack of flesh, while beneath him, the diminutive vampire hissed and cooed. Her inner walls clamped down to squeeze his thick member, that was now being pushed in at an accelerated rate. The bed was being given a real work out. Groaning and timber splitting that made you wonder how much it could cope before collapsing.Isabella grinned back, when Jason showed off his own elongated fangs that sat shy of his bottom lip – so white and pure, but for how long? Her body coiled and then moved in a ritualistic rhythm to keep in time with him and excite him into a frenzy. Her cries and moans had a husky undertone, while coupling with the sound of his own animalistic grunting.

The Queen was now wanting her turn, and with her extra ordinary strength, she flipped him over, so he was beneath her, but then brought his torso up, so she was still riding him, but they were now practically face to face. He could see the sexual hunger in her eyes, and the tables turned, as she rode him hard, while grinding her hips into his. The head of his cock would be deep within her womb, and the tightening of her cunny, squeezing him for all she was worth could make him explode at any moment. The scratch marks on her back that had leaked blood in a trickle pattern closed over as she cried out in exctasy. Her arms wound around his neck, as she kissed him hungrily. Isabella came while his kisses would silence her screams.

http://media.tumblr.com/7f8a4160757144c809a8611ba79bede6/tumblr_inline_mqmgxmopAe1qz4rgp.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 03:40PM
Isabella’s Manor-Main Bedroom.
 Jason blinked in stunned shock as the Queen flipped him over so she was atop him before hauling him up by the torso so they where practically face to face with each other as her eyes gleamed with sexual hunger and her arms wound around his neck leading to a hungry kiss they both so willingly shared. The war veteran turned vampire hissed in bliss as he was ridden by his Queen before snaking his clawed hands around her waist to lock them there. With his arms around her waist and his cock buried deep within her womb Jason would pull away and strike like a snake aiming to anchor his fangs in her shoulder all the while his shaft began to twitch and spasm before a sea of white fluids erupted from the swollen tip and flooded her with his essence. Oh he was in a frenzy that was for sure as he flipped her back over onto her back using the same strength she had to do so before pulling his still rock hard member from her sex and hissing yet again as he lined his member up with her rear before snapping his hips forward sending his member plunging into her ass without so much as a warning. His eyes gleamed with hunger as he began to thrust as hard and fast into her as his vampiric strength would allow him to as he slowly pulled his fangs from her neck to kiss her with bloodstained lips. Each thrust of Jason’s was animalistic and wanting as he craved the Queen now and willingly expressed it through the pure adoration in his eyes that was mixed with the want to see her happy and content in life. Soon enough though Jason hissed his second release into her ass before he cradled her in his arms as he lay atop her with his body covered in sweat and glistening in the light. The young vampire then gazed upwards as he sought to see if his Queen was appeased or otherwise though he was hoping she was appeased.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 03:58PM
Isabella’s manor – Main Bedroom
Jason passed his first test with flying colours. Successfully mating with the Vampire Queen and letting his new nature explode to the fore in a dramatic tryst of feeding and fucking. How the Queen loved the pain of his fangs piercing her skin, causing her to cry out in such a voice that it was an angel dying. Her body spasmed and bucked when he started to drink from her, pushing her to only become more hedonistic in his arms.The Queen allowed him to flip her over onto her back once more, but he was now lost to his base desires, seeking a new hole in which to fuck her. He didn’t even wait as he pulled from her dripping flower, his sheath smeared with both their fluids, and plunged into her tightened ring, causing a fire like sensation to rip through her being. “Yesssss…Moreeee…Take meeee.” Isabella hissed as he bucked like a bronco, a look of insanity and insatiable lust. He wanted her blood, and he wanted her body, both of which he was claiming, in a show of unbridled passion. His panting built, his eyes squinting shut tight when he came the second time. A loud cry and his hips smashed hers till there was no seed left in which to fill her.The Queen and her new sire then lay spent, with Jason covering her. His eyes searching hers if he had pleased her. Panting, she finally spoke, as she was coming down off a tremendous high.

“So long I have searched for the “one”. I think I just found him.” Isabella raked her fingers through his wet locks, and smiled. “My mate.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/72d751e34a7e54ce4aac4fb71c6ea4c6/tumblr_moct9qHark1rl7bk1o1_r1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 04:29PM
Isabella’s Manor-Main Bedroom
 Jason could only smile before he slowly kissed his way to her supple lips to place a loving and tender kiss upon them. He then pulled away before slowly sitting up and gazing over at her as he spoke softly. “Care for a shower my love?” As he waited he would get up and begin to explore the new room to familiarize himself with his new home. Jason then walked towards the shower before turning the knob for the water causing it to spray into life with ice cold water at first as the boiler kicked in so that the water would come down upon Jason’s worn body with a relaxing and muscle soothing heat. As he showered he would close his eyes and silently thank fate for this turn and the beautiful women that was now his mate. The war veteran would place his hand upon the wall as he stood under the piping hot water trying to relax and come to terms with his new life he had been given as well as the women of his dreams. His well toned body was slick with water mixed with sweat and blood from the earlier day’s event’s that led to his turning. He dared not think about it but instead put it out of his mind for good not wanting to be pained with the memories of those event’s. Though after a few moments Jason picked up the soap before lathering his body with it and repeated the process with his hair before washing himself clean. Once clean of the soap and shampoo he would step out of the shower before wrapping a towel around his waist and shaving silently as he stared into the mirror.
http://i1151.photobucket.com/albums/o627/XerxeAmarante/ShowerGif_zps5088f0e9.gif
After shaving Jason would walk from the bathroom before rifling through the clothing and picking out a black linen shirt and black denim jeans as well as a pair of combat boots again black in color to complete the outfit. He would proceed to dress slowly before looking up at Isabella and offering her a content smile. “Shall we get something to eat my dear? I’m starved as I haven’t eaten anything since dinner last night…” He would stand there watching her with a soft smile as he waited for her response.
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 06:43PM
Isabella’s Manor-Main Bedroom
While Jason was off in the bathroom, there came a knock at the door. Raising her head from the silken pillows, Isabella sung out to the one knocking. “What is it?” Luther responded, but his voice sounded strange. “Mistress…there is something on the television you need to see.” It was unusual for Luther to even be watching television, but maybe he did so to block out the sounds of Jason and his Mistress having sex.Reaching for a red robe, she tied it around her form as she sauntered to the door, unlocking it before pulling it ajar. She leaned on the door frame in a sultry way, and then reached out for Luther’s cheek, stroking it softly. “You know better than to disturb me…this better be good.” Luther took her hand, then started to kiss and suck each of her fingers, and she frowned at him as he was acting like a huge love sick puppy dog. “Luther?…Luther?” He moaned as he released her digit and said dreamily, staring at her cleavage. “Yesss, Mistress?” She withdrew her hand from his and gestured for the downstairs.“You said I needed to see something on the TV?” Clearly she was growing impatient, and Luther shrugged, before walking down to the media room with her, to see a large screen projecting what looked to be some sort of house fire. Isabella took up the remote and raised the volume of the unit, as the reporter was speaking to the camera about the event that had occurred behind him.

Media Room

“This is Stacy Holmes reporting to you from Northern Haven, where the extensive mansion of the elusive Vincent Casales has been a blazing inferno for the past four hours. Fire crew reports, that there will be a thorough investigation of the premises, as soon as the flames can be extinguished. It was not known if Mister Casales was at home at the time of the start of the blaze. Back to you in the studio.”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/18958-article-1332773268671-1255b3cd000005dc-63874_636x399.jpg?w=640

The screen went back to some dorky looking presenter who was about to cue to commercials, as Isabella’s face broke out into a wide smile. She skipped over to a chess set, identical to the one that was in Shane’s own den. She picked up the Black King and then moved it off the board, tipping it over.

“One down….one to go.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 07:29PM
Isabella’s Manor-Main Bedroom
 Jason stepped out of the shower wrapped in a towel before he grabbed a set of clothing from the closet which happened to be a black linen shirt and black denim pants completed with black combat boots having noticed Isabella was not in the room anymore. However though since he was able to hear the sounds from the Media room he assumed she had went to watch some television or something. Once he was ready with his hair combed back he would walk from the bedroom and down the hall following the sounds of the Television.Media Room Jason would walk silently into the room and sneak up behind Isabella only to snare her in his arms with a possessive hiss. Hello my dear Belle.” Jason then turned his attention to the T.V. which caused a brow to raise noting the report of a house fire at a Vincent Casales Estate before he turned his gaze to his mate and kissed her neck tenderly not caring if Luther became jealous or not. He was proud that Isabella had claimed him as his mate and wanted all to know that they where together. The vampire war veteran would pull away from Isabella after a few moments before gazing around and turning to Luther and watching the male very carefully as he took his scent in noting it reeked of jealousy and that he might have to deal with Luther eventually. Jason would then excuse himself before he walked from the Media room to scope out the entire Manor so as to know what was where and what not. The vampire would continue his exploratory journey throughout the Manor before stumbling upon a small study. Silently he would peek in before enter the study silently and looking about before deciding to make his way back to the Media Room and his much treasured mate.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 11:18PM
Isabella’s Manor – Media Room
“Mmmm you smell nice.” Isabella purred, allowing Jason to wind his arms around her and show his possessiveness. A wry grin formed, with a small showing of her white fangs. The Vampire Queen eased back and snuggled into his chest with her back, and tilted her head enough for him to easily kiss her neck. She reached up with her right hand to run her fingers down his cheek, showing she approved.“My sweet Jason. We are just catching up on some news.” Her voice had a certain bubbly quality to it, like she enjoyed watching the massive mansion burning. Course, he would be unaware of who the manor was owned by, or the fact that she was once married to the late Vincent Casales.Jason withdrew from Isabella, then walked out of the room. Probably going off to survey his surrounds, his new home. Isabella wrapped her arms around herself and squealed. “This has been quite a night. A new mate…and the end of the Casales coven. What more could a girl wish for?’

Luther made a hmmph sound and walked up to the diminutive Vampire Queen and looked down upon his Mistress.

“If he hurts you….I will crush him.” Luther’s voice riddled with hate for Jason.

“Luther…don’t go turning green on me.” Her voice tittered as she licked her finger, then placed it up to his lips, pressing it closed. “I know what I am doing.” She poked out her tongue, then skipped out of the media room, to see where Jason had gone too.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9amr1Ebdw1rt3fn2.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 11:44PM
Isabella’s Manor – Kitchen
 Jason had wandered into the kitchen in a foul mood before he sighed to himself as he leaned against the counter silently. As he leaned against the counter he would drum his fingers against the marble counter top before turning around and staring out the window silently. He knew Luther was jealous and he needed to be put back into place before things got out of hand. As he waited in the kitchen he would offer a very annoyed hiss before turning around and stalking towards the Media room for the confrontation. Oh he could smell the jealousy from down the hall and he knew he had to put a stop to and now.Media Room Jason walked in slowly before hissing out in a warning tone as he narrowed his eyes while the vampire within his was rearing to strike and protect what he saw as his. “I can smell your jealousy Luther…and I’m not going to tolerate it…either accept the fact that she chose me and cut the childish shit out or i will gladly teach you a lesson in pain.. What will be your choice…” Jason stood there with his arms crossed against his chest while waiting for Luther to make his decision as the acrid scent of pure unadulterated anger began to permeate the room as Jason was infuriated that Luther was trying to step in even if it where to protect Isabella. Slowly Jason would circle the male named Luther with a defensive hiss. It was quite clear that Jason was going to make it known that he would not stand for anyone that got in his way or interfered with him and Isabella. The one thing that Luther didn’t know that Jason was a former captain in the marines and was one of the best hand to hand combatant’s the marines ever produced as he had grown up in a rough neighborhood. Even though Luther had the height advantage over Jason that really didn’t matter as it was mind over brawn and Jason had already won this fight in his minds eye depending on what that walking mountain did. Should Luther make a move to strike him Jason would deflect the blow aiming to knock Luther off balance and into the ground before leaping atop him and wrenching his left hand up behind his back to immobilize him. With Luther hopefully immobilized Jason would hiss into his ear with his fangs extended and plainly visible. “Last warning Luther you continue with this course of action and i will not hesitate to use lethal force if i deem it necessary…”

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Human World [rp]
January 10, 2014 11:46PM
Haven Highway – Jason’s car
The flashing of blue and red lights in the pouring rain illuminated the sight where Captain Jason Cox’s squad car was parked. The help that was called for, in his final message on the dispatch radio was being relayed again to crime scene investigators, that had cordoned off the area, and were now scouring the scene for clues, to the disappearance of the Captain.The forensics team van pulled up, and one of the first people out of the van was Amelia. Her face was creased with worry as she ran up to the yellow tape line and was about to lift it up to enter, when her boss, Commander Rob Stills came up behind her and placed a hand upon her shoulder. She stopped what she was doing and looked back at him, and…he knew.“Reed, do you really think you should be working on this case?” The grey haired Commander knew something was up, the way Amelia reacted in the station when the news got around the station that Jason Cox had vanished from his patrol car, after the back up team arrived, to find the suspect he had apprehended dead in the back, and the front seat splattered with Jason’s blood. It was now a full on homicide and missing persons case rolled into one.

“Commander, you need me here. He…he needs…” Amelia’s voice broke off as the penny dropped and she started to cry.“We only just started dating…he…he…we.” The Commander frowned and let out a sigh. “You know how this looks, Reed? First Rodger Marx, now…Cox.” Amelia stepped back, frightened at what the Commander was thinking. He couldn’t be serious. “What are you trying to say? That I am some…black widow girlfriend?” Amelia’s voice was wavering, and she was feeling physically sick. The Commander shook his head. “No..that is not what I am suggesting, but I think you are too close to the mark here, and I am going to have to re leave you from this case. It’s for the best, Reed. Go home.”

http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0tbb0Ssok1qfcnnko1_500.gif

Amelia was left standing there, as the rest of the forensics team went to work on the squad car to find clues to what happened to Jason, while the rain continued to fall.

Slowly, she walked back to the forensics van and sat in the back…alone. She reached into her pocket and took out her phone. Tapping in the same number she knew so well, she called her only friend….Shane.

“Shane…it’s Amelia. Can you come get me? I fucked up again.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 11, 2014 12:23AM
Isabella’s Manor – Media Room
“I can smell your jealousy Luther…and I’m not going to tolerate it…either accept the fact that she chose me and cut the childish shit out or i will gladly teach you a lesson in pain.. What will be your choice…”Luther folded his arms as he watched the slightly smaller Jason act like he was the new big dog of the house, all because he mated with Isabella. The right corner of his lips curled up at the way the young new pup was acting. How he could understand the Mistress and how her household worked in a few hours was beyond him?“Jason? Is that your name? Let’s get one thing straight. Mistress is the only one I answer too. Not some new blue eyed fuck she happens to bring home.” It was clear that Luther didn’t like him, at all. He watched silently as Jason hissed and walked around the brick shit house, who stood his ground in the face of Jason’s anger. (Note: He is not moving.)

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/446d4-the2brock-2b002.jpg?w=640

“You want my respect…prove your worth to Mistress.” His voice rich and heavy. Eyes glowering as he watched to see what Jason would do. “Well? Are you going to be the Mistress’s new dog….or a true Vampire lord?” He raised that eyebrow of his in a quirky way.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 11, 2014 12:59AM
Isabella’s Manor – Media Room
 Jason could only raise a brow before shrugging slowly as he stopped in his tracks. The Vampire then spoke with a dead pan tone. So be it…Luther…now excuse me as i go try and find Isabella in this massive mansion..” Jason would then turn on his heel before stalking out of the Media room without so much as another word. Was he retreating with his tail between his legs most definitely not. Oh he was determined now more then ever to prove his worth to Isabella and make her proud she had chosen him as her mate. Jason would silently prowl over the Mansion before stopping in his tracks and looking out a window over the property that the manor rested on. The landscaping was beautiful and majestic complete with a pond and all. Though at this point Jason was more focused on as Luther said proving his worth to Isabella and becoming the Vampire lord he was destined to be. Without so much as a sound Jason would continue on his hunt for Isabella while his eyes narrowed slightly as he mulled over Luther’s words. Jason would prowl over the entire mansion before stopping in at the study he had found earlier.Isabella’s Manor – Study Jason peeked in the door before slowly opening it and stepping into the study once again. He offered a soft sigh before looking at the antique desk and chair as well as the way the wood was worked into shapes of skulls and other motifs. As he wandered through the study that seemed to be larger then it originally was he would stumble upon a painting of a pair of horsemen riding through the fields of old. Tearing his attention away from the painting he would continue to walk through the study silently noting how dusty it was and how dishiveled it looked compared to the state of the rest of the Manor house. After a few moments of exploration Jason would sigh softly before shaking his head as he walked from the study and directly into the Hall to head for the kitchen and hopefully Isabella.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 11, 2014 01:01AM
Shane’s House- Master Bedroom
Shane’s groans as he fed upon Carmen could be heard outside the Master bedroom, and Misty wandered past eating a Popsicle and chuckling to herself. “And they are back to normal.” she said to herself in a cheeky tone, heading down the stairs towards the kitchen, which was filled with David’s crew. The 80′s styled vampires were raiding the fridge, and basically making themselves at home after the hard night before where they fought the coven of Vincent to its bloody end. Misty stood in the door way, her Popsicle falling from the stick in her hand and landing on the floor.“What…are you all doing?’ She asked, seeing Nick leaning on the refrigerator door and staring at all the delicious foods on offer. “Uhhhh…looking.” Misty sidled up to Nick and peeked in the fridge, and pulled out half a ham and handed it to him, before slamming the fridge door. “Keep the door closed.” Nick smirked and wandered off to the dining table, taking a bite out of the ham, as David picked up Misty and sat her on the kitchen bench. “You’re cute…let’s fuck.” Misty’s jaw fell open and she put up her hand to his face. “How about no?” David chuckled and licked her fingers, that had Popsicle covered fingers growling like a dog on heat.~Meanwhile up stairs~

Shane had satisfied his hunger and slid off Carmen, with a typical “Shane” smile, before the phone rang. He creased his brow, and picked up his cell, sliding the panel and then lifting it to his ear.

“Shane Williamson..”

“Shane…it’s Amelia. Can you come get me? I fucked up again.” 

“Again? Okay…give me your location and I’ll come get you.” Shane took down her location, hearing how upset she was, and then hung up from the call. He sighed, looking at Carmen and said. “It’s Amelia. Sounds like something bad has happened. God knows what though.” He ran his fingers through his hair, before kissing Carmen’s nose. “I’ll be right back, okay?”

Shane hopped off the bed to go and get dressed and pick up Amelia. Little did he know that her one night lover, was now in the arms of his mortal enemy.

Haven Highway – Jason’s car

Shane’s car pulled up behind the black forensics van, that was now having the gear packed up. He got out of the car, and made his way to the back, where Commander Stills was waiting with Amelia. You could see she had been crying and with the rain and all, she just looked pitiful.

http://imageshack.us/a/img12/2941/ixra.gif

“Hey Williamson. Good of you to come get Reed. She could use a friend, I think.”

“I am here, you know.” Amelia said, getting up and wiping her nose with her hand. She gave Shane a half smile and shrugged, before he enveloped her in a hug, and she just burst into tears. Shane rubbed her back, before leading her to his car, and helping her in. Shane got in the other side, and then before starting the engine, looked at her.

“I am going to drive you to your place, pick up your suitcase, your pets, and you are coming back to my place. You shouldn’t be alone, and trust me…there is no shortage of people at my place.”

“You mean..vampires?”

“Yeah…people.”

Shane started the engine and drove off towards her apartment, to pick up her kitty and snake “Rattles”. The way to his house, he kept looking at Amelia, who stroked her small kitten, and sighed. “I can’t do no right.” You had to admit, her luck with men was terrible.

<3>


Isabella – The New Antagonist.

$
0
0

One of the fun parts of creative writing for me in role play, is to create characters that are antagonists.  I have never really found a passion for playing “the Good Guy” since to me it’s like the evil doers and plotters are way more fun.  The twists and unpredictability that these characters offer to a story in my mind only make it more interesting and far more fun to read.

 

If you are familiar with the Shane and Carmen stories, that started out under the “Shane’s House” blog section of River Marked; the character Shane Williamson started out as an antagonist against Carmen.  The weaving of that tale, was like a beautiful dance where you had two characters that appeared to hate each other but under the surface they were madly besotted.  Eventually, as the story played out, Shane became a protagonist.  It was not initially planned that way but when he did change it offered a fantastic opportunity for new antagonists to offer more story lines.

 

Now with the death of my character Vincent Casales (who was a lesser character, but antagonist), I had to come up with a new arch rival.  Who better than Vincent’s ex wife and the mysterious Vampire Queen who once held Shane in her clutches.  The gasps and cursed words from my co-writer; LadyBelz was reward enough to know that I had made a good choice with this character’s implementation into the plot.  No doubt, there is going to be a lot of drama down the track, and I for one can hardly wait.

 

Isabella Casales – Face Claim – Nina Dobrev.

 

Supernatural – The Human Realm.

 

Latest Posting - http://charlottecarrendar.com/2014/01/12/supernatural-the-human-realm-11-mirari-the-forest-of-ashes-rm/


House of Ghar (1) – Lands of Old. Mirari : The Forest of Ashes. (Original)

$
0
0

Re: The Lands of Old (RP)
January 16, 2014 04:48AM
Odin, far-wanderer, grant me wisdom,
Courage, and victory.
Friend Thor, grant me your strength.
And both be with me.
Introduction of the House of Ghar
http://www.tvovermind.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/05/vikings.jpgWriters -
CharlotteCarrendar as Valkrik Ghar
ImayarukOdinGorya as Istal

************************************

Location : Belgrave Sound – Lands of Old (South)

Valkrik :

Grey skies filled with blackened clouds, that swirled with a malice that had been unseen by those of the Southern lands. The days and nights since the landing of the Viking vessel had brought about the rise of a name; Valkrik, the Son of Honrick. The grass plains whispered the sad song of the dead, as he stood amongst the blooded remains of his foes. Though they were many in number, the soldiers were no match for the Viking horde. Beaten back by the sheer brutality, the lack of fear for their foe pushed them on to gain the upper hand, and slay as many as a thousand men. Word would spread by way of the cowards that fled the horror to live another day, at least.

Like crows that pick and pull apart the blooded remains of slain beasts, the vikings went about picking up weapons, silver and jewelry that could be used again, or traded back at Stargorn Bluff. That was home, and soon enough, they would be returning. For the cold weather was starting to take its hold upon the southern lands. Winter was coming, and with it the icy hand of the Angel of Death. She cared not for who she took, so long….as she did. The boats returning to Odin with the souls of those that died in battle would be few. Odin..be pleased, for the Sons of Ghar were victorious once again.

As Varlkrik re holstered his blade in the leather sheath upon his back, his second came up along side him, carrying the head of the enemy’s Commanding officer. It was quite the prize, and Jorgen could not help but smile at this gruesome trophy. The eyes were still wide open, with the whites gleaming; traces of blood veins prominent. Jorgen’s fingers were soaked with the crimson stain that dripped into a small puddle at his feet.

“I shall bring this back to offer to the Chieftan, Valkrik. Our tales of this battle shall be sung by our children, and their children.” Jorgan proclaimed. This was his first battle, and so it was hardly surprising that he took great pride in his kill of the high ranked officer. Valkrik’s steel blue eyes stared straight ahead, watching over his men as some put the dying out of their misery. A sword straight through the heart, or a neck sliced open so death would be almost immediate; drowning in their own blood. The strangled sounds of dying men filled Valkrik’s mind, and it took him a moment to register Jorgan’s voice. His brow creased, as he looked to his right and saw Jorgan holding the blooded head of the enemy. Valkrik showed little emotion, no smile or pleasure in seeing the head. It was just another death to him. But the Son of Honrick was not about to deflate the man’s ego or bruise it. Instead, he clapped his large hand to Jorgan’s back, and said loudly:

“The Chieftain would no doubt place this prize on an iron spike for all to see. You shall be honored for this kill.”

http://knightsofmarsroundtable.files.wordpress.com/2013/01/pike.jpg?w=640

The sentiment meant a great deal to Jorgan, who nodded firmly before heading back to the other men, and getting ready to head back to the ship. The ship was moored about two miles from the battle front so it was best that they got a good head start, before the weather turned foul. Bloody and battered, the Vikings had been victorious as word would spread. Fear…fear of the unknown was a powerful tool.

*

Istal :

A lone wolf of deep mahogany fur had sat no more then a hundred yards from the battle ground. It had watched the gruesome and very bloody battle with great interest. Seeing the men so thoroughly slaughter their enemy, with so few of their own slayed, filled the wolf with a deep curiosity. ‘What could drive these men to such brutal lengths only to see them come out mostly whole?’ range through the wolf’s mind. With the fight now over her focus landed on two men out of all the warriors. The first one had great pride over the battle, as was plain to see in his being, the other seamed cold until he turned to the first. The wolf could not make out what they had said but knew enough about warriors to guess they were talking about their spoils and their victory.

http://www.nicewalpaper.com/wallpapers/red-wolf-animals-nice-wallpaper-800x600.jpg

“Maybe I should see just what make these men tick.” The wolf surprisingly said to itself before slowly moving towards the victors who were returning towards their ships. Slowly but gracefully the wolf started to change its appearance into a very beautiful woman. As the woman would have gotten close enough to the men to notice her, the would have seen her long black hair that fell to her mid-back, the brown shirt and trousers of a hunter, and most curiously a slight limp to her left leg though she looked unharmed. “ Wait please by the All-Father Take me with you!” she called out hoping to catch the attention some of the men.

*

Valkrik :

“ Wait please by the All-Father Take me with you!”

A woman’s voice, calling out across the field was completely unexpected by the Vikings, in particular Valkrik, who was certain there were no settlements close to this field. Then again, he could be wrong. A few of the other men turned around, and one even unsheathed his sword, snarling angrily as the woman approached. Valkrik held up a hand to stop his men from attacking, though it wouldn’t be totally unreasonable to do so. A beautiful woman in the middle of all this death? The Son of Honrick was a curious one, but he was also cunning. Like that of the very wolves of his lore.

Slowly he marched back up the hill to where this woman stood. Valkrik towered over the diminutive dark haired woman. Was she from the tribes of nomads, that deal in sorcery and the craft that he hated so much? Slowly, Valkrik walked around the woman, sizing her up; trying to get a whiff of her scent. His face was unreadible, and his men were now curious to see if he would simply slay this woman on the spot, or deal her a rough hand for stopping them from their return to their ship.

“Why should we take you with us, woman?” Valkrik said simply, his tone gruff and his voice had a gravel like sound. She could be used as a slave or simply traded. Valkrik didn’t care. She may have her worth, but what would she say?

No man should trust a maiden’s words, nor what a woman speaks,
spun on a wheel were women’s hearts, in their breasts was implanted caprice.

*

Istal :

The woman slowed as she saw the emotionless man she spotted before approach her and stopped just before he did. She kept a calm demeanor as he circled her, sizing her up. As he would have stepped behind her he most likely would have noticed the image of the Blind Eye stitched into the back of her shirt just below the edge of her hair. “Why should we take you with us, woman?” he had asked her after a while. ”If you don’t I could never repay you and your men for slaying these fools.” she started sounding slightly distressed, ”For these men had captured me from the roads two nights ago, and had only managed to escape before they found you. They apparently wanted a pretty face and voice to sing of their cruel and dishonorable deeds. I can even pay for the trip if it pleases”. She kept her eyes low knowing it might seem as a challenge had she looked him in the eyes. She waited with slightly baited breath hoping things wouldn’t turn hostile as she dreaded the thought of taking on all of these men at once.

*

Valkrik :

~Odin ventured to Mímir’s Well, near Jötunheim, the land of the giants; not as Odin, but as Vegtam the Wanderer, clothed in a dark blue cloak and carrying a traveller’s staff. To drink from the Well of Wisdom, Odin had to sacrifice his left eye, symbolizing his willingness to gain the knowledge of the past, present and future. As he drank, he saw all the sorrows and troubles that would fall upon men and the gods. He also saw why the sorrow and troubles had to come to men.

Mímir accepted Odin’s eye and it sits today at the bottom of the Well of Wisdom as a sign that the father of the gods had paid the price for wisdom.~

As Valkrik had circled the dark haired woman, who spoke of how she was in debt to his men, for slaying the enemy, he happened to notice a symbol that was on the very edge of her shirt, and just below the line of her dark hair. It was the symbol of the Blind eye. Now, Valkrik had studied much in his lore of Odin, and upon seeing this, he realized that her words, though fanciful may well have had a ring of truth to them.

The woman was indeed a beauty, though he had not heard her voice in song. Only her begging to be taken with them. It was rare to see one with the hair the colour of the Raven, who bore the symbol of Odin’s sacrifice for wisdom. She claimed to have wealth, so to compensate for taking her back to Warfarren, but she needed to realize one thing. His men would be difficult to reign in, should they feel the need to use her for their primary urges.

Valkrik would rather leave her behind, than have to worry about her on the voyage back, but there was something about her, perhaps it was her eyes, though they were currently downcast, so as not to challenge him directly. A smart move on her part. Valkrik snorted, and then simply gestured her to follow him, as he turned back to head for his ship. There was some murmurs from his men, which he quickly silenced after barking orders that would keep them busy, till they reached the ship.

http://blog.chron.com/tubular/files/2013/12/Vikings-Cinemagraph-vikings-tv-series-34042830-636-358.gif

*

Istal :

The woman noticed the man gestured for her to follow and kept a few paces behind as he had barked orders to his men. She saw that the men went about their work with a certain pride that could only be found amongst warriors of Celtic and Nordic ways. This had brought a smile to her face as she always cared for the more “barbaric” people, than those that were supposedly civilized. “Thank you sir. Please let me sing something for you and your men’s generosity to this traveler.” She said sounding truly thankful. Though before the man could reply she started to sing softly in a warm motherly tone that only those around the man could hear at first before it grew in volume to an almost siren like song that brought an air of peace and energy around all that could hear, to help sooth troubled minds, and invigorate tired bodies.

http://i40.photobucket.com/albums/e246/ImayarukOdin/female-demon-hunter-diablo-3_zps34a70526.jpg

*

Valkrik : 

It was clear that Valkrik was one of few words, when it came to conversation. Even with his own men, he appeared standoffish, or aloof. Not in a royal sense, like he had tickets on himself, but it was more that he was a man of actions, not words. He had shown his skill as a warrior, and also as a leader of men. For that alone, he had earnt the respect of his fellows, for they knew that he was not one to let others do his work. Valkrik did his share, and then some. He had an inner strength that some thought he had within him a great spirit. The truth however was far more sinister.

“Thank you sir. Please let me sing something for you and your men’s generosity to this traveler.”

This girl could talk, that was for certain. And while he tried to keep focused on the movement of his men on the trip back to the ship, he could not help but find a solace in her singing. When she began to sing in a rich and motherly tone, it reminded him of his own mother; Sarras Ghar. If there was one person on this world that he truly felt a sense of love, it was her. For as long as he could remember, Sarras taught him everything that he would ever need to know about the customs and lore of their people. Almost like it was her sole role, an importance that Valkrik would know his people well enough, to assume the role of Cheiftan when the time came. Oddly enough, this woman’s voice was soothing, and gave him a sense of peace, something he had not felt for some time.

Valkrik then glanced back at the maiden, as she sang behind him

“I am Valkrik, Son of Honrick Ghar. What is your name, woman?’

This was about as polite as Valkrik had ever been to a woman, other than his mother or his sister; Eyyrs. He kept walking, looking straight ahead and waited for her answer.

*

Istal :

The woman was lost in her song for a moment only following on instinct more then conscious choice. To the woman there was very few things better in all of creation then the arts. She let her song die down as she realized the man had spoken to her. “I am Valkrik, Son of Honrick Ghar. What is your name, woman?’, it was a simple statement for the man but she kept it at a much higher meaning from all the lessons she had learned. “I am known as Istal Brigid Conri, or as the travelers muse. Though Sir Valkrik I must warn you giving your name so freely could be dangerous if some Fae or Demon obtained it from your own lips…” she replied though her words died on her lips before she could finish hoping to give Valkrik something to think about, for the mind of a one can come up with far worse then ever could be said. “I honestly would rather not see one such as yourself fall victim to such things.”

*

Valkrik :

Whilst the woman responded to the Viking’s question in regards to her name, the next statement which she issued as a warning, about being so free to give out his name, had him turn on the spot, and cross the short distance between them within seconds. Towering over her, the Viking showed a more aggressive side to himself. He knew a woman’s place, and that did not include her being allowed to give such a dire warning to the Viking, regardless of her intent. The mention of Fae or Demons made his very blood boil.

Her words fell away to nothing, and she had certainly now got his attention, not that she would have liked to see the Viking enraged.

“Do you think I would speak freely of my name, if I felt that it would bring me to harm? You are a woman, and your place is at the wheel, or nursing a child. You may be the traveler’s muse with knowledge beyond your years, but you are still a woman.”

He practically stood over her now, and it was clear the mention of Demons, set off something. Something he couldn’t put his finger on, and it annoyed the hell out of him.

“Fear comes from not understanding your enemy. If it be Fae or Demon that you think could bring me down….think again.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/1f03ddf4d2f322d1ae753f29583b4a44/tumblr_mjpz3dudO31rgjyqbo4_r1_250.gif

Where did that come from? Perhaps the very spirit within the viking…had just been awoken. A dark force…indeed.

The Viking huffed loudly, then turned back and made his way to the beach, where the rest of his crew were loading the boat with their bounty of goods and slaves. A group huddled together were herded on like cattle, while others carried the cargo aboard. Many a man was smiling, for not only were they returning home to their women and families, they had been victorious, strengthening their legacy. The waves may well be carrying them home, but the wind would spread the word of the victory of the Vikings of Warfarren.

*

Istal :

“Do you think I would speak freely of my name, if I felt that it would bring me to harm? You are a woman, and your place is at the wheel, or nursing a child. You may be the traveler’s muse with knowledge beyond your years, but you are still a woman.”Valkrik had replied to Istal’s warning. “Quite the opposite Sir, as both have been known to seem safe before your trapped. And both the warning earlier and my view of such things are my Father’s teachings. And my place had been made certain by my father that i would never bare child, and that I was meant to perform almost any art or wonder the roads.” She replied sounding regretful though it was not because she had angered Valkrik but for her past spent with her father. As they had reached the ships she made sure to get on after the slaves and cargo as to keep from getting in the men’s way.

*

Valkrik :

Again, Istal spoke far too many words for Valkrik’s liking. There was however some interesting facts presented this time. One, the fact she could not bare children, and two, that she was merely to perform any art of wonder on the roads. Well, it was going to be a long while before she saw roads again. The crew had almost finished herding on the slaves and the last of the cargo, along with prized weapons of value that had been captured, along with a few gruesome looking heads which were being tossed around in an amusing fashion.

Valkrik had had enough of the frivolity, and barked orders that they were to set sail immediately for Warfarren, and in particular the port town of Stargorn Bluff. Istal would be one of the last to get on board the viking vessel, which had the massive head of a dragon at the front of the boat, and a huge red and gold coloured sail, that was being rigged and ready to unfurl, just as soon as they had brought up the anchor, and all were aboard.

Massive oars were raised up by the crew and then lowered into the waters, as the lead helmsman called out for them to begin to row. A soul man on a drum, beat the time of the oars to be drawn through the waters, propelling the ship forward, till the winds were strong enough to fill the sails, and take them homeward.

Valkrik joined with his crew in rowing, and looked across every now and again at Istal, before his stony expression returned, and with his powerful arms, he rowed hard, matching his men stroke for stroke.

http://i251.photobucket.com/albums/gg307/angellovernumberone/HEATHERS%20%20MIXED%20WATER%20ANIMATIONS/VikingShipAnimationBYHeatherGill.gif

*

Istal :

Istal had found a spot out of the way of the men rowing where she sat on the floor. She closed her as the drum set the pace of each stroke of the oars. Away from all the Vikings but still slightly separated from the slaves she began to hum a soft and playful tune. The tune though was not able to be heard by any but her and the slaves as her mind and energy was focused on subtly bring air to the sails to aid in the trip. The power flowing from the tune was so delicate and subtle only the most magically sensitive would be able to notice it’s power, and then it would still be hard to figure out she was causing it. She couldn’t help but smile knowing she was traveling once again with something and someone to give her arts some inspiration. ‘Oh these poor fools have no clue what they are bringing home’, she thought to herself while a smirk showed on her face and cast very predator like eyes on the slaves.

*

Valkrik :

Though Odin had been watching over them as they fought their battles upon the enemy shores, whilst the Viking ship was at sea, it was at the mercy of other gods, or so it seemed. Mysteriously, the sails filled with a breeze whipped up out of no whwere. Not even the water showed the movement of the wind travelling across it. This was not lost on Valkrik, who along with the rest of the crew, raised up their oars, and brought them back into the ship, as the vessel was now travelling forward under the power of the sails.

No one would dare complain about being given a reprieve from rowing. It was taxing on the body after many miles at sea, and they had a few days of sailing before they would reach land fall.

Valkrik checked on the woman he had allowed to board; the paying passenger. She appeared to be in her own little world, humming some tune to herself. He paid it no mind, and certainly could not see any connection between her singing, and the sails coming to life.

Jorgan had stuffed the severed head into a sack and was keeping it close to him. He valued it highly, though the smell of the head was on the nose. Valkrik walked to the very front of the ship, and looked to the horizon; home. How he had missed it. Valkrik went to sit down, by a bucket of water, and took out a hand made dial that when placed in the water, acted like a compass. This helped to show that they were in fact heading in the right direction. A marvel for certain, and a wonderful tool for any sea faring man. Soon the night would approach, and when it did, they would draw the large canopy across the top of the boat, allowing those beneath to be kept dry, should the weather take a nasty turn, or the heavens opened and rained down a deluge that would soak them to the skin.

Food on board was a simple affair. Dried fish, and thankfully they had barrels of a wine that was from the region they had plundered. They would not go hungry on the journey home, and with the wine, they would at least be…good humored.

Valkrk offered a plate of fish to Istal, before sitting down himself, and eating his own share.

*

Istal :

Istal’s eyes snapped from the slaves and to the fish that had been sat in front of her. She mentally rolled her eyes at the change of menu though she didn’t know if it was intentional or not. She drew a flask out from a pouch that was previously hidden under her shirt. She took a quick sip and offered it to Valkrik knowing that he would have never tasted a wine such as her father’s personal brew she kept in side. “Thank you though i would hate to impose on supplies meant for your men as I have more supplies then you could possibly imagine.” She said playfully to Valkrik hoping to get a conversation started with her new muse.

*

Valkrik :

Valkrik watched the woman remove an item from under her shirt. He was of course curious as to what it was, since he had just handed her a meal. It was a drink flask. Interesting. Not normally would one see a woman carrying such an item. Not for themselves, anyways. What creed of people allowed women to drink openly in front of men? Valkrik watched the woman take a sip of her flask, before offering it to Valkrik. At first, he held back. Not at all trusting, and even thinking it may be poisoned. However, when she drank it, nothing happened to her. He leaned forward and snatched the flask from her hand, raising it to his nose and sniffing the contents. It didn’t smell at all familiar, nor was it like the spirits that he was used to. Throwing caution to the wind, he actually took a swig, and his face showed surprise, since he had not tasted something like this before.

http://www.history.com/s3static/video-thumbnails/AETN-History_VMS/239/986/History_Vikings_Inside_Look_Vikings_Episode_103_repub_SF_HD_still_624x352.jpg

He held the flask out, staring at it as he smacked his lips. He found favor with the flask, and would have drunk more, had he not remembered himself, and handed it back. This was an odd situation with the Viking and the travelers muse. She thanked him for sharing a meal, but said in the next breath that she had more supplies than he could possibly imagine.

That…made no sense. Where was she hiding such great supplies on her person? He leaned over to try and look in behind her and then sat back upright, thinking she was either mad, or…believed her own stories.

“Eat the fish.” He said simply.

*


Supernatural – The Human Realm (14) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes (RM)

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 04:08AM
Hot Spring

As the couple’s passion reignited and their bond was reaffirmed, little did they realize that they were being watched. Out in the wilderness, one would expect there to be wild animals around. But this one watched with eyes of the lightest blue. Hidden well by the surrounding forests, it was able to keep Carmen and Shane within its sights, but for how long? And why did it take an interest in the couple enjoying the hot spring?

Shane finally released Carmen from his grip and pulled back, swimming to the edge of the spring, and turning around leaning his body back against the rock wall. He dipped his head under the water for a moment, then came up, raking his fingers back through his wet locks.

“This was a very good idea, love. I am so relaxed.” Course he would be, after enjoying their coupling in the tepid waters. He glanced up and saw the full moon high in the sky, but secretly knew that they would not have long before they must retreat indoors. Normally, Shane would feed before he rested, but he didn’t want for anything right now. In the seclusion of this private spring he was truly able to relax. Pushing himself off the rock wall, he swam back over to Carmen and did something rather silly. He tugged on her hair, like a boy would in a school yard.

http://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2010/06/11/article-0-09FF2012000005DC-229_468x322.jpg

“Catch me if you can.” he teased, before splashing wildly and going under the waters.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 08:16AM
Hot Spring

For the first time, Carmen felt truly relaxed and it was all because of the man before her. It was a few moments before they separated themselves, but Shane was the first to move, swimming to the edge of the spring and leaning against the rock walls. He made quite the striking figure with such a pose and she took the time to stare him over from head to toe.

She dipped below the surface to wash her hair before she came back up, just as Shane approached her with a grin that looked more like it should have been on a small child’s face and not a grown man. He was up to something.

He tugged on her hair. “Catch me if you can.” he teased before ducking beneath the water and out of sight.

“Oh so that’s how you want to play, hmm?” she grinned before ducking under herself. She caught a glimpse of his pale figure in the moonlight, just before he disappeared into the shadows. She swam in the direction she’d last seen him only to see that he was no longer in that spot. She turned, searching for him and thought she saw something above her at the edge of the spring. She launched herself up and out of the water with a cry of “Gotcha!” as she landed on her feet on the warm stones…only to freeze in place at what was standing before her.

“Oh my…” she whispered as she stared into the deep blue eyes of a white wolf.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/white-wolf_zps53d50a33.gif

“You are beautiful.” she breathed. She didn’t dare approach closer for she was unsure how or why a white wolf was on her property. And yet it seemed the wolf had other ideas. With no hesitation what so ever, even disregarding her naked form, the wolf walked right up to her and butted its head against her leg. Startled, she squatted down and reached a hand to slowly stroke its fur, surprised at how soft it felt. What surprised her the most, was that the wolf simply sat and let her pet it, like he or she was some kind of dog.

Shane was not going to believe this.

Speaking of which…where was he?

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 06:48PM
Isabella’s Manor – Garage 

Jason blinked and stood rooted to the spot as he watched his favorite car become possessed by his lovely Isabella. Oh he had that deer caught in the headlights expression which was quite worried. As he stood there rooted to the spot Jason would gulp slightly before tensing and readying to jump up onto the hood of the car only to run the windshield of leap off the roof. If this managed to go off without a hitch Jason would vanish into the shadowed ceiling where he watched from above and safety or so he thought. The young vampire was crouched upon one of the lights that hung from the ceiling while remaining completely still and motionless aside from the slight rise and fall of his chest caused by his breathing. Jason was a patient hunter and he was waiting for the right time to get the drop on Isabella literally and hopefully give her the surprise of a life time even though she had turned him. The eyes of the young vampire flitted hither and tither as he remained where he was waiting for Isabella to show herself. Oh he was figuratively a coiled snake waiting to strike its prey that happened to come into range as he exhaled slowly with a serpentine like hiss that echoed through the garage so as to hide his location.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 08:22PM
Isabella’s Manor – Garage

The wheels of the car squealed and screeched on the concrete surface of the garage before the car slid to a stop just inches from where Jason had been standing. The engine roared again before suddenly being cut and the lights faded to nothing. A blink of the eyes and Isabella appeared crouched upon the roof of the car, her fangs fully extended and she looked every bit the vampire that she was. Slowly rising she chuckled, twirling on the spot.

http://media.giphy.com/media/tIUV4POOJlzaw/giphy.gif

“I like these games….Jason.’ Her voice had a sing song quality, but her eyes were pure evil. She appeared to take a breath, her pupils darting all around her; the tips of her ears twitching to pick up the sound of his movements. “Good….very good. You are learning to use your power of speed, I like that.” She crooned, before jumping down off the roof of the car, and landing on her tall heels with a hard click click sound. The Vampire queen adjusted her lace body suit, so she was covered once more and leaned against the back of Jason’s favorite car. Arms folded, she drummed her fingers across the backs of her forearms, and simply waited for him to appear.

Luther had heard the sounds of the car tearing about the garage, and came down the stairs slowly, to see just what the couple were up too.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 09:15PM
Isabella’s Manor – Garage 

Jason remained silent before he leaped down from where he had hidden which was directly in front of Isabella. With a muffled thump he landed in a crouch before he stood and brushed himself off while gazing into his mate’s eyes. The young vampire’s eyes where a soft forest green tinted with flecks of red here and there indicating Jason was just barely suppressing the vampire hiding beneath the surface of his heart. Oh how tempting it was to just give in and let the vampire within surface and reign supreme but it was the fear of hurting the one he held dear to his heart that held him back. Slowly he would walk towards Isabella before standing just inch’s away from her though he made no move to embrace her but instead raised a brow questioningly while he spoke softly. “Isabella darling….what is it that i feel within I know I’m a vampire but I feel there is something else….like a beast waiting to be set free..” With his piece spoken he would look up at her with some hesitance in his eyes as far as the want to shift into the vampire he was. Slowly he would look down feeling insignificant and insecure with a slow exhalation of the breath that was held within his lungs. As Jason stood there he would shift from foot to foot anxiously waiting upon her explanation to the inner turmoil he was going through.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 09:38PM
Isabella’s manor – Garage

The redness in her eyes started to fade, when she heard Jason speak of how he was feeling conflicted. Like he knew what he had become, but he had yet to truly experience being a vampire. This night in the garage he had started to use his powers, but it was just a game, especially to Isabella. Seeing his head lower and the sag of his shoulders, the Vampire Queen moved in closer and wrapped her arms around him. It was her job as his Sire to complete him on his way to the true path. He simply didn’t know that. With soulful looking brown eyes now, a beauty radiated from her as she spoke so softly….it was touching.

http://media.giphy.com/media/73vlKq9GL1s6Q/giphy.gif

“Jason…I love you.” She kissed his lips softly, to quell the inner turmoil, and as she barely pulled her lips away, she went on further. “Tommorow eve, my darling, I shall take you on your first hunt. I will teach you just how to release….the beast within.” She slowly licked his neck, growling softly, as her clawed hands gripped his buttocks. Isabella was trying to make him feel…that the Queen was truly his..and he would become a full vampire lord by the next full moon.

Looking up at him, she showed a bright smile.

“We shall feed together, share our kills and then….. each other.”

Isabella slowly released him, and then started for the stairs.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 17, 2014 11:02PM
Hot Spring

The underwater game went from a hair pulling chasey, to suddenly having Carmen coming face to face with a large wolf. Shane breached the surface of the water, thinking he had won the game, only to be shocked to see Carmen petting the wild animal. At first, he wanted to shout at the wolf to shoo it away, but then he noticed how Carmen was petting it and he was truly confused.

“Since when did wild wolves like being patted like Lassie?” Shane remarked, swimming to the other side of the hot spring and climbing out. Water dripped off him onto the rocks on which he stood, and he had his hands on his hips, waiting for Carmen to answer. Was this going to be a new pet? She already had the twins and they were annoying enough, always sniffing at her skirts.

“Carmen? Are you listening to me?” He said, trying to maneuver his way around the rock pool, but not getting too close to be in danger from this beast. “If he tries to hump your leg, I swear…”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 18, 2014 08:53PM
Isabella’s Manor – Garage 
[www.youtube.com] (( music playing in Garage ))
Jason watched his beloved walk away silently before he sighed to himself and walked over to a chevy Camaro and popped the hood with a soft click. Jason would then proceed to immerse himself in the engine maintenance as it seemed that the car had not been touched in quite some time. As Jason worked the sounds of heavy metal would fill the air as the young Vampire sought to distract himself from the inner turmoil going on within his body. After what seemed like hours of tinkering and fiddling with the engine block of the Chevy Camaro Jason would slam the hood before wiping the sweat from his brow as he whispered softly to himself. “There she’s right as rain…” After having corrected the poorly maintained camaro Jason would walk around and open the driver’s door only to sit in the driver’s seat and bring the engine to life which produced a deep rumbling sound before killing the engine with a satisfied grin. Then Jason would exit the vehicle before making his way from the garage and headed for the showers to clean the grease staining his upper body.

Isabella’s Manor – Jason’s Chambers/Shower 

Jason would walk into his room before kicking his boots off and heading into the master bathroom that was adjoining his chambers to turn on the shower to a scalding hot spray. With the Shower running he would disrobe himself revealing all of his body to plain sight before he wrapped a towel around his waist and turned to walk into the showers. Once in the master bathroom he would drop the towel from his waist and step into the scalding hot spray which cascaded down from the opulent shower head. Silently he stood there letting the water cascade down onto his body and wash away the grease and grime as his thoughts turned to his next move important question he had to ask his lovely Isabella. Without warning he would turn and slam his fist into the tile with enough of an impact to crack the tiling on the walls yet not break them entirely. Jason would hiss his turmoil into the bathroom as he raked his now clawed hands through his hair slowly as he sought to come to final terms with his new life or unlife for that fact. Silently Jason would step out of the shower before turning the water off and toweling himself off before dressing in a set of black boxers and a pair of sweats completed by a tank top. After dressing himself he would shuffle to his bed before laying down upon it and staring up at the ceiling hoping Isabella would come and join him as he needed her guidance the most as well as her warm body pressed to his in a loving embrace.

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 06:00AM
Isabella’s Bedroom

Isabella pranced in to her own room, feeling well pleased with herself. Jason was so sweet, and she shivered slightly as the taste of his lips remained on hers. She twirled around pressing two fingers to her mouth and closing her eyes, unaware that Luther had followed her back up. He strode up behind her and was about to reach out, when she turned and opened her eyes.

“There you are, Luther. My…why the glum face?” Isabella teased, knowing full well how he felt about her having Jason in her home. He spoke gruffly and wanted the truth. “Are you taking him on a hunt tomorrow eve?” Ah, so that was it. He was always at her side on the hunts, and he hated missing out on seeing his Mistress feed. Isabella started to peel off the lacey cat suit she was wearing, giving no care that he was watching her or not.

“Jason needs to feed, Luther. It will help him make the final step. Right now he is a bit lost and confused.” Now wearing nothing but her heels and jeweler around her neck, she took up a brush and started to brush her long hair out. Long strokes, that made her hair shine and flow behind her. “He needs me.” Isabella said with a whisper, as she set down the brush, and reached for a fine black silk robe. She began to thread it through as Luther could be seen to be getting hard in her presence. Clearly, he had needs as well. “What about us?”

http://media.giphy.com/media/NNZuFg9zvdcPe/giphy.gif

Isabella showed a radiant smile, along with those fangs and said as she passed him. “Yes…what about us?”

She took off down the hall way to Jason’s room, leaving Luther behind fuming.

Jason’s bedroom

Isabella glided silently into the room, and like a cat on the prowl, she stalked his bed, before climbing in, and getting cozy under the covers with him. “Mmmmm you smell delicious. I do love a well scrubbed man.” she chimed, just as the shutters across the house started to close. “Time for sleeping, sweet Prince.” Isabella chimed, as she soon drifted off in his arms, as the day outside dawned.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
January 19, 2014 09:46AM
Hot Springs

She heard a splash behind her as Shane emerged from the spring.

“Since when did wild wolves like being patted like Lassie?”

She turned her head to look at her husband. “I don’t know where she came from, baby. She walked right up to me. I didn’t do anything. Maybe she’s domesticated?” Carmen queried, not really believing that someone would domesticate a wild animal.

“Carmen? Are you listening to me?” Shane grumbled good-naturedly from behind her. There was a rustle of movement as he came into her line of sight, staying well away from the unpredictable wolf. Seeing what she was doing, he gave a sigh. “If he tries to hump your leg, I swear…”

“It’s a she-wolf, darling…and a beautiful one at that. I’ve never seen one this far from the mountains before.” she murmured as she ran her hands over the wolf’s rear flanks. She felt something wet upon her palm, just as the wolf gave a startled yelp of pain. Quickly removing her hand, Carmen noticed that her fingers were stained with blood. The wolf whimpered and looked at Carmen with pain-filled eyes. She leaned over the wolf’s back to get a better view and saw what looked to be a gunshot wound. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. That meant one thing…

Someone was hunting on her private property.

“She’s been shot.” she growled, examining the wound more closely. She made soothing sounds while keeping her other hand upon the wolf’s head. “It’s all right, I’m not going to hurt you. I just want to check your injury, sweetheart.” she whispered. The wolf trembled beneath her hand as she spoke but made no move to bite Carmen or run away. As gently as she could, Carmen poked around the wound and felt the tell-tale edge of metal from a bullet.

“We’re going to have to take her to the cabin and get the bullet out.” she stated, looking at Shane. Daylight was an hour away and they could not afford to be caught outdoors when the sun rose.


Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live